OF THL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 Of ILLINOIS 
 
 O^Bm 
 
 ie>^s 
 
 QSafarftrri) . 
 
'■''m 
 
 .’j^v 
 
 .4 
 
 
 
 
M A R 1 A M N E , 
 
 THE 
 
 Hasit of tf)t itsmoneatt 
 
 A HISTORICAL NOVEL 
 
 OF 
 
 PALESTINE. 
 
 BY 
 
 NATHANIEL OGLE, ESQ. 
 PART II. 
 
 NEW EDITION. 
 LONDON: 
 
 A. K. NEWMAN AND COMPANY. 
 
 1843 . 
 
flL • 
 
 
 
 
 
 L 
 
 
 
 ♦ 
 
 London ;— Printed by Robson, Levey, and Franklyn, 46, St. Martin’s llane. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 213 
 
 ?23 
 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Antony, after the capture of Samosata, had returned to 
 Tarsus, where Cleopatra was to meet him. The galley 
 which bore her up the Cydnus was adorned with the most 
 laboured carving, and entirely covered with gold ; the sails 
 were of purple silk ; the oars plated with silver, and moving 
 in time to the music of the softest flutes. Beneath a canopy 
 of cloth of gold reclined the wanton Cleopatra, attired in 
 loose flowing drapery, which exposed her form, and gave 
 her some resemblance to the Paphian goddess ; beautiful 
 boys, as Cupids, fanned her, and girls, as Nereids and 
 Graces, attended on her. Perfumes and incense wafted 
 their scents along the banks of the river, and filled the air 
 with fragrant odours. 
 
 As soon as it was known that she approached, the people 
 from every quarter flocked to gaze on the splendid pageant ; 
 and Antony was left in the court of justice, where he was 
 presiding, with only his lictors and domestics. As soon as 
 she landed, the triumvir sent to invite her ; she declined, 
 and summoned him : he came, and was entertained with 
 so much magnificence, that he wondered at her wealth. 
 The cabin of her galley was inlaid with mother of pearl and 
 silver lace-work ; on each compartment were sculptured 
 and adorned with jewels the various vessels of the Nile ; 
 the water- deities of Egypt, with their different symbols ; 
 and views of numerous cities built on the banks of the 
 sacred river. The bars of the lattices were formed of 
 immense pieces of polished crystal. The table was of 
 exquisite workmanship, and composed of ivory inwrought 
 
214 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 with gold, and covered with one plate in imitation of an 
 amethyst — (the Egyptian workmen, though celebrated for 
 their skill in imitating every precious stone, had never 
 excelled this specimen either in size or lustre) — the 
 couches were of wrought ivory, covered with silk that vied 
 in changing hues with the bosom of the dove. Every 
 utensil was of gold, embellished with gems, excepting some 
 of the cups, which w’ere cut out of amethyst and crystal. 
 The viands, fruits, and wines, were the most delicious that 
 the earth could alford. When evening closed in, lamps of 
 gold, studded with diamonds and other stones, burned 
 naphtha, rendered odoriferous by Egyptian skill ; while the 
 jewels refracted the rays from their various-coloured surfaces. 
 
 Antony became enamoured of the Egyptian queen, who 
 exerted all her wondrous powers of pleasing to captivate 
 the willing victim. The third time he came to banquet 
 with her, there were few with them, who soon, on different 
 pretexts retired ; before the last had left them, a messenger 
 arrived with a letter from Herod ; he delivered it and went 
 away, accompanied by the last loitering guest. He hastily 
 untied the letter, and uttered an exclamation of vengeance. 
 Cleopatra approaching him gently, said — 
 
 “What so disturbs you? Let us leave this place for 
 one where, unobserved, you may contemplate on this occur- 
 rence which has broken in upon our happiness.’’ 
 
 She led him unresisting to her retiring cabin, which was 
 like the shell of the paper nautilus. She seated herself near 
 him, and again asked — 
 
 “ What is it that thus troubles you ? If a battle has 
 been lost, Antony can soon redeem the loss ; if any friend 
 has proved false, he may find one more true, even in 
 Cleopatra.” 
 
 “ I have this instant heard of one princess who has 
 deceived me.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 215 
 
 She feigned surprise, and said — 
 
 ‘‘ One who could deceive the earthly symbol of Her- 
 cules ? I can scarce believe you, Antony. Who is this 
 perfidious fool ? Let me see this fatal letter, which has so 
 discomposed you.*' 
 
 She took it from his yielding hand ; and having read it, 
 placed it near him, and archly said — 
 
 So Herod has outwitted you, and carried off the beau- 
 teous Asmonean 
 
 She looked at him, and seeing his lip curling, and por- 
 traying the anger rising in his bosom, continued — 
 
 ‘‘ Why is Antony so jealous of this Ascalonite, who 
 has received from him a crown, and taken from him his 
 love ?” 
 
 The triumvir found himself within her power; and 
 though not pleased with her teasing jocularity, endeavoured 
 to pass it off with more good humour than he felt. 
 
 Methinks since I gave him a crown, he might have 
 left me my love : now I will take away his crown, and leave 
 him his love.’’ 
 
 She fixed her speaking eyes on his, and asked — 
 
 “ Were you at Strato’s Tower during your progress 
 through Judaea ?” 
 
 He started, and replied — 
 
 Where ! where did you ask me if I had been ?” 
 
 At Strato’s Tower, Antony.” 
 
 And what if I had been there 
 
 Do not be angry with poor Cleopatra for asking you 
 the question.” 
 
 He gravely replied — 
 
 ‘"You know more of my affairs than you should. That 
 treacherous villain Aulenus must have told you this : I will 
 cut off his head, and his master’s too.” 
 
 “ Indeed, I never heard of such a man as Aulenus. How^ 
 
216 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 long did you wander on the sea-girt shore, all lonely and 
 disconsolate, after your love had left the tower ?*' 
 
 Antony was now both surprised and angry, and said 
 with vehemence — 
 
 “ By my head, Cleopatra, it is too bad to watch my 
 steps thus, and then to beard me 
 
 She placed her hand in his, and gazing on him tenderly, 
 continued — 
 
 Sweet Antony, be not angry. I will not tell any one 
 of the meeting at Strato’s Tower. Forget her now she is 
 married, and find another who will be more true.’’ 
 
 “You are all alike ; even Cleopatra herself would forget 
 her love — ” 
 
 The queen caught up his words, and continued — 
 
 “ As the lady did to whom you gave your signet at 
 Strato’s Tower.” 
 
 “ Cleopatra,” he exclaimed, “ by Jupiter, you shall not 
 leave this place until you tell me from whom you leamt all 
 this ! I will cut off Herod’s head and crown.” 
 
 “ Alas, poor Herod ! I learnt it from the woman to 
 whom you said — ” 
 
 “ What ?” hastily demanded the astonished triumvir. 
 “Who pulled your ear,” replied the queen, archly 
 smiling. 
 
 “ By heavens I’ll know — ” 
 
 “ To whom you said — ” 
 
 Before she had finished her speech, Antony seized her 
 hand, and exclaimed — 
 
 “ Here’s the signet-ring !” 
 
 “ On the hand that pulled your ear,” answered the 
 queen with downcast eyes. 
 
 “ No — I dream ! you were not at Strato’s Tower.” 
 
 She bent her knee, and with feigned humility said — 
 
 “ Can Antony forgive my cunning Love is most 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 217 
 
 artful. You stole away my heart when you were in Syria 
 with Gabinius. Herod was not guilty of imposing on you. 
 I heard from a slave your intentions respecting Mariamne, 
 and then I hated this Asmonean ; and knowing how gladly 
 she would try to captivate my Antony, I planned the scheme 
 of meeting him at Strato’s Tower, and left my kingdom 
 for my love, in a dusky galley with a few attendants.” 
 
 She held the hand of the astonished Antony, who could 
 scarcely believe what he heard ; but she told him so many 
 little incidents that had occurred, and which they alone 
 could know, that he raised and embraced her, and became 
 more enamoured, because he believed that she really loved 
 him. 
 
 The next day he wrote and congratulated Herod, but 
 privately warned him not to repeat the affair of Strato’s 
 Tower. His letter was accompanied with a jewel of value 
 and an increase of territory. 
 
 L 
 
218 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The marriage of Mariamne was not immediately productive 
 of the effect anticipated. Herod, on his reaching the neigh- 
 bourhood of Jerusalem, found that great multitudes (it was 
 the Sabbatic year) had assembled in the city, and being 
 wrought on by prophetic declarations of divine assistance, 
 and promises of rewards, were determined to support Anti- 
 gonus, and defend the city against Herod and his ally 
 Sosius with the Roman power. 
 
 The siege had been vigorously prosecuted, without any 
 advantage on either side; when, on the fortieth day, an 
 attack was made on the outer wall. Before sun-rise, the 
 towers, containing engines for hurling stones and darts, 
 scaling-ladders, and bridges to cast on the walls with soldiers, 
 were wheeled towards the northern ramparts. 
 
 The morning rays shone on the Temple, lighted up the 
 lofty towers of the battlements, and glittered on the vine 
 and olive- covered hills beyond. As the sun rose above the 
 heights, its level beams displayed the moving legions, the 
 horse hastening to their stations, and the besieged within 
 the city preparing to resist the attack. 
 
 The towers approached; stones and missile weapons 
 were hurled from the engines, and flights of arrows winged 
 against them : the battering rams were plied with vigour, 
 though the engineers were repeatedly destroyed. At the 
 moment when the wall was won, and Herod thought the 
 city would be taken, three of the towers fell into the earth 
 with a dreadful crash, for the foe had undermined them : 
 bands of the enemy rushed into the mine and fired the dis- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 219 
 
 abled towers, while their countrymen on the walls kept up 
 an unceasing discharge of arrows. Herod now advanced 
 with a chosen band ; and while the besieged were continuing 
 their operations against the burning towers, and those yet 
 not overthrown, he approached, under cover of the smoke, 
 the wall where the battering ram had beaten a partial 
 breach, and rushing on, scaled the rampart ; and being 
 closely followed by his men, supported by another legion, 
 made good his footing; and after a sanguinary conflict, was 
 left in possession of the outer wall. The second wall was 
 defended with equal valour, and won with greater difficulty. 
 After a long siege of five months, during which the Jews 
 mined beneath the enemy, and meeting with their counter- 
 mines, fought them with unflinching courage in these sub- 
 terranean passages, Herod determined to try and take the 
 city by a general assault. His hopes of success were raised, 
 as the besieged were weakened by famine and civil discord. 
 The assault was made in the usual Roman manner ; the 
 whole line- wall, and every other accessible part, was attacked 
 at once. Beams, stones, darts, javelins, barrels filled with 
 burning oil and feathers, molten lead, and boiling grease, 
 were hurled at and tumbled on the exasperated assailants 
 in vain. They gained the upper city, fired the portico and 
 outer buildings of the Temple, and dispersing spread car- 
 nage and dismay on every side ; they spared neither age 
 nor sex, and ravaged every place where booty was to be 
 obtained ; and would even have plundered and polluted the 
 very sanctuary, if Herod had not, by entreaties and force, 
 prevented them. He tried to stay the dreadful butchery of 
 his subjects ; but the soldiers, flushed with conquest, and 
 eager to revenge the gallant resistance they had met with, 
 were not to be kept back. He threatened Sosius, and told 
 him that he would leave him the king of a desert, if his 
 men were not restrained ; but it was not until he promised 
 
220 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 the avaricious general a great reward, and a sum to every 
 man, that he called his legions from pillage and murder, 
 
 Antigonus came down from the citadel, threw himself 
 at the feet of Sosius, and, with bitter lamentations, be- 
 sought his mercy. The Roman ridiculed his cowardice, 
 and ordered him to be chained, and borne away to 
 prison. 
 
 Herod performed his promise to Sosius, paid the soldiers, 
 and was left in possession of Jerusalem. 
 
 His first actions were similar to those committed by 
 almost every monarch who has won a kingdom by conquest, 
 or been restored by the courage and affections of others to 
 a throne from which he had been expelled. The treasury 
 was empty, and he had pecuniary obligations to fulfil. The 
 precious metals belonging not only to the adherents of 
 Antigonus, but to others, were seized on, and carried to his 
 palace, or to the sanctuary. Forty of the chief leaders and 
 members of the Sanhedrin were put to death, their property 
 confiscated, and even their coffins searched, lest they should 
 have buried with them any of their worldly goods. Besides 
 those who suffered death, all the known followers of Anti- 
 gonus were deprived of their lands, and reduced to a 
 state of indigence and impotence. Sameas, who denounced 
 him before the Sanhedrin, and PoUio, who had expressed 
 the same opinions, were the only men of eminence who 
 escaped. 
 
 This cruel and rapacious conduct rendered him odious 
 in the eyes of the people, and made them mourn for Anti- 
 gonus, and grieve that the Asmonean dynasty was destroyed 
 by a stranger. When Herod ascertained that they still 
 cherished a fond remembrance for the banished family, he 
 was apprehensive that they might reject him, and replace 
 them. At first, he hoped that his being allied to Mari- 
 amne might appease them ; but he was mistaken. This 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 221 
 
 failure left him open to the silent hut certain working of 
 all the violent passions of his nature, without either religion 
 or philosophy to check their progress, or restrain their vio- 
 lence, when his favourite objects were in danger. Duplicity 
 was the only method by which his intentions were masked 
 from common observation, while it permitted him to medi- 
 tate and strike a surer blow. There are few so intensely 
 wicked who do not stifle the whispers of conscience by false 
 and sophistical reasoning and excuses before they commit a 
 crime or willing sin, since the thrilling calls of that internal 
 monitor are too penetrating to be resisted without offering 
 some reply. Herod, finding the affections of the people 
 still fixed on the regal race, wished that it was extinct. 
 This wish soon increased to a latent hope, that, by some 
 means, they might be swept away. When he thought of 
 Antigonus, he remembered that he had endeavoured by 
 treachery to cut him off, and had virtually murdered his 
 brother Phasaelus. The recollection of his death was fol- 
 lowed by a train of ideas, which thus passed through his 
 mind — 
 
 I could forgive his attempt on my life, because he 
 knew me to be his rival ; but he slew my brother, — he, a 
 prince and high -priest, who knew that the law he taught 
 peremptorily declares, ‘ Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by 
 man shall his blood be shed !’ Who are to enforce the 
 laws of God ? Those to whom He has given power. Am 
 I not a king ? one who was prophesied of by Menahem ? 
 My being a king according as he said, proves that he was 
 truly inspired by God. Shall my first actions be in rebel- 
 lion against His laws ? No. Antigonus shed my brother’s 
 blood — maimed his kinsman Hyrcanus — leagued with the 
 declared enemies of Judaea — and would, if it were in his 
 power, hurl me from my throne. Since it would seem in- 
 
222 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 viclious of me to condemn him publicly, and might offend 
 Mariamne, that treasure of my soul, I will prompt Antony 
 to do it, rather than the laws of God and reason be set at 
 nought/’ 
 
 He considered deeply the means by which he should 
 accomplish his purpose. On the following day, he ordered 
 a splendid escort to be in readiness to carry despatches to 
 Antony. Several horses were laden with silver and gold, 
 and an officer of rank entrusted with the following 
 epistle — 
 
 “ Herod, king of Judsea, sends greeting to the imperator 
 Antony. He who receives benefits should be mindful from 
 whom they come. With the assistance of Sosius, I am 
 established in my kingdom ; and hearing that the supplies 
 for carrying on the war have fallen short of your expecta- 
 tions, I send an humble present, for the purpose of supply- 
 ing some of the deficiencies, and to prevent you from being 
 straitened in your operations. Sosius sent to you, in bonds, 
 the rebel and murderer Antigonus ; that same man cut off 
 the ears of his kinsman Hyrcanus, the high-priest of the 
 Jews ; a character and office which Pompey venerated, and 
 which has ever been upheld. He has done even worse than 
 this ; for he treacherously caught PhasaHus, when obeying 
 your orders, and slew him, by pouring poison into his 
 wounds. By the law of the Jews, ‘ whoso sheddeth man’s 
 blood must die the death.’ It would seem like revenge in 
 me, were I to require of him my brother’s blood; but in you 
 it would be justice, since he slew Phasaelus, when sent by 
 you to take cheirge of the affairs of Jerusalem. I entreat 
 you, by our ancient friendship, by your well-known justice, 
 and for the sake of example, not to keep this murderer to 
 grace a triumph, but to let him die by his own law. He 
 set the Roman power at nought, and accepted from the 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 22i 
 
 Parthians the crown of Judaea, and then resisted your 
 armies. Farewell.’’ 
 
 As soon as the wreck and ruin, caused by the storming 
 of Jerusalem, were somewhat repaired, Herod sent for Mari- 
 amne, hoping that her presence might tend to allay the 
 discontent which existed among the people. On the arrival 
 of the queen, she entered Jerusalem with great pomp : as 
 she passed along, many blessed her ; others asked aloud, 
 how an Asmonean princess could marry an Ascalonite ; 
 some among the crowd wept, and bade her be an Esther 
 to her people. At this she smiled in acquiescence; and 
 the multitude raised a cry of joy, exclaiming - — ‘‘ She 
 shall be our queen; we want no Ascalonite for a king : 
 why did you marry him ?” A loud voice from the crowd 
 exclaimed — 
 
 The princess married to save her people from war, 
 and that we might till our land in peace ; for she is a true 
 Asmonean, and sitteth on the throne of her fathers. Bless 
 the queen of Israel ; bless her, all ye dwellers in Jeru- 
 salem!” 
 
 She turned to whence the voice proceeded, and perceived 
 the noble Mazrah : a blush suffused her cheeks. The 
 people, ever ready to support the beloved race, caught the 
 words and the enthusiasm of the speaker, reiterating them 
 with shouts and blessings. 
 
 Salome was in the train, and recognised the Essene. 
 
 Some days after Mariamne’s arrival, Herod suddenly 
 entered, apparently raging with anger, and vociferating — 
 They have scourged him like a thief, and cut off his 
 head like a common malefactor. What will crowned heads 
 and royal blood next suffer } Curses on these Romans ! 
 they are more wanton in power than a fattened tiger with 
 its prey.” 
 
 Mariamne hastily approached him, and inquired — 
 
 (J, OF ILL U8. 
 
224 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 “ What has happened ? whom have they scourged and 
 killed 
 
 “ I scarce dare tell you.’’ 
 
 “Tell me, Herod, have the cruel Parthians slain the 
 good Hyrcanus ?” 
 
 He assumed the look of one in anger, when telling what 
 had surprised him and excited his wrath ; then vehemently 
 exclaimed — 
 
 “ The villain Antony scourged, then publicly executed 
 Antigonus !” 
 
 Mariamne started, and was unable to reply. He con- 
 tinued — 
 
 “ I thought that I had bribed that grasping Sosius deep 
 enough to have secured his life. His cruel conduct to the 
 good Hyrcanus deserved punishment, but not the punish- 
 ment of death.” 
 
 Mariamne looked at Herod, and said, with a subdued 
 voice — 
 
 “ My race and name are for ever dishonoured and dis- 
 graced ; O, that I had perished ere I had lived to see my 
 name a scorn : tell it not, for our enemies will rejoice — I 
 shall feel shame when I appear before my people ! He was 
 cruel, and deserved to be no more thought of ; but to be 
 thus disgraced — O Herod, it is more than I can bear — 
 curses on the heathen Antony !” 
 
 She fell on his neck and wept aloud, not yet suspecting 
 that she was cherishing a monster in her bosom. 
 
 Herod endeavoured to console her, but grief, wounded 
 pride, and anger, were exercising their mastery over her 
 mind, and she suddenly retired from him a few paces, and 
 exclaimed — 
 
 “You too have added to the disgrace of my fallen race. 
 Why is not my brother, whose crown you wear, installed 
 in the half of his rightful inheritance, the high-priesthood 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 225 
 
 Why, Herod, have you raised an obscure, time-serving, 
 ignorant hypocrite to fulfil that sacred office ? Has the 
 Roman unsolicited commanded you to reject my brother ?'* 
 
 Herod v^as both annoyed and surprised at her spirited 
 and unexpected appeal, but answered with feigned com- 
 posure and concern — 
 
 ‘‘ My beloved Mariamne, permit not your just indigna- 
 tion against the heathen ruler to excite suspicions of my 
 love for you and yours. How can I prove my love for you 
 so well as by my conduct to your race } Hyrcanus cannot 
 fill the office, for by your law he is now unfitted ; no other 
 Asmonean remains excepting Aristobulus, and he is surely 
 far too young to take upon himself those great and solemn 
 duties. Ananeel was placed there only till your brother 
 attained sufficient years to enter on his office.” 
 
 Mariamne had watched him while he spoke, and said — 
 
 “ I entertained no suspicions of my husband; but I 
 feared that some reason existed for the act. There is truth 
 in what you say of my brother’s age ; but it is an unsafe 
 precedent to make and to deprive a high-priest of his office 
 at pleasure.” 
 
 Herod was too much struck with the poignancy of her 
 remark to prevent the irritation he felt from being perceived, 
 and answered — 
 
 “ It is well for me that I can look forward to Aristobulus 
 being our high-priest, since our interests are the same ; but 
 to have so high an office, possessing such influence, beyond 
 the limits of one’s power, would be to have a rival in my 
 kingdom. No; soon, very soon, shall Aristobulus be in- 
 augurated ; he is wise above his years. 
 
 When he had finished speaking, he embraced her, and 
 recapitulated all the benefits he had received from her race, 
 and those crowned by her love. He left her soothed, if not 
 satisfied. 
 
226 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Months elapsed, and yet Aristobulus was not installed. 
 Mariamne, now a mother, sometimes gently urged Herod 
 to fulfil his promise, and always received the same replies. 
 She feared being more urgent, for the jealous disposition of 
 her husband was now evident to her ; and the exercise of 
 unlimited power brought into action the baser qualities of 
 his soul. Alexandra, with less prudence and penetration 
 into character than her daughter, openly upbraided Herod 
 with perfidy, claimed the pontifical dignity as the right of 
 her son, and refused to listen to any excuse. He attempted 
 to silence her clamours by promises and presents ; but she 
 mistrusted the one, and unhesitatingly grasped all the 
 bribes he offered her. Salome secretly urged him to per- 
 sist in retaining Ananeel in his station ; and as her advice 
 accorded with his own selfish policy, he endeavoured to 
 compass it. Alexandra, exasperated at his conduct, pri- 
 vately wrote to Cleopatra to solicit her interest with the 
 triumvir in favour of her son. Herod obtained information 
 of her having addressed the subtle and avaricious Egyptian ; 
 and being aware both of her personal hatred to him, and 
 her influence over the triumvir, he reluctantly yielded, and 
 consented to the abdication of Ananeel, and the assumption 
 of the pontifical dignity by Aristobulus. 
 
 Herod was conscious that he had advanced to the place 
 next in rank and power to himself one who had a greater 
 right to the throne, and who possessed abilities capable of 
 maintaining his right, and the love and admiration of the 
 people. 
 
 Mariamne, when she saw her brother declared the high- 
 priest, believed the reason which Herod had given to have 
 been sincere, and, by her affection and thanks, shewed the 
 joy that she felt at his exaltation. 
 
 The feast of tabernacles was at hand, and the king 
 could not prevent the young Aristobulus from performing 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 227 
 
 at it the first functions of his office before the assembled 
 nation. 
 
 Crowds from every quarter of the kingdom were enter- 
 ing Jerusalem, bringing with them tents, and beasts of 
 burden laden with branches of evergreen trees. On the 
 first day of the feast, the flat roofs of the houses in the city 
 were surmounted either with tents or bowers of palm-trees, 
 olives, citrons, myrtles, willows, and cedars ; all the prin- 
 cipal streets, and the spacious court of the women near the 
 Temple, were adorned in a similar manner. The amphi- 
 theatre of hills around, to the very summits, was studded, 
 amid vineyards and gardens, with arbours and tents, and 
 seemed, from the multitudes assembled on them, to have a 
 living surface. At night, as soon as the tower of furnaces 
 was lighted, and which flamed during the feast with two- 
 fold brightness, countless thousands of lights burst forth 
 amidst the tents and evergreens in the city, and from the 
 surrounding hills ; and a nation with one accord, and with 
 enthusiastic joy, sung Hosanna, and prayed for the coming 
 of their Redeemer, while thousands of echoes from the 
 opposing hills reverberated the sounds of clarions and innu- 
 merable instruments, while the atmosphere was impregnated 
 with the odour of incense. 
 
 Aristobulus rose above the crowd in height, and pos- 
 sessed a majestic and graceful carriage : his raven hair was 
 parted in front, and hung waving on his neck, displaying 
 a high and capacious forehead ; his eyes were large, black, 
 and beamed with gentleness, yet expressed dignity ; his full 
 and glossy eyebrows seemed to indicate the latent capability 
 of being roused to deeds requiring courage and decision ; 
 his nose was slightly aquiline, and portrayed command ; 
 his mouth was small, but strongly marked and beautifully 
 chiselled ; his jetty and youthful beard fell in short wavings 
 from a well-turned chin. 
 
228 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 He performed the functions of his office with so much 
 solemnity and grace, that Jerusalem was filled with the 
 sound of his praises. The jealousy of Herod had risen to 
 so great a height, that he could scarcely restrain the ex- 
 posure of his feelings. Mariamne, exulting in the effect 
 produced by her brother on the people, urged Herod to 
 increase, if possible, the pomp of the last day, when Aristo- 
 bulus was to offer on the altar the libation from the pool of 
 Siloam. The better to conceal his horrid feelings, he joy- 
 fully acceded to her wish. 
 
 Before the evening sacrifice, the king, Mariamne, and 
 all the royal household, preceded by bands of instruments 
 and the priests, and followed by a multitude clothed in 
 white, all carrying palm, myrtle, or citron branches in their 
 hands, went to the pool of Siloam. They walked round it, 
 waving the branches and singing together the song of joy. 
 A golden vessel was cast into the pool, drawn up full of the 
 water, and borne by priests to the altar. 
 
 As the procession advanced through the courts of the 
 palace and across the Millo to the Temple, the air rung 
 with shouts and praises of the Asmonean priest. Herod's 
 lip was seen to become pale and quiver, and his step more 
 hurried, while Mariamne raised her eyes, glistening with 
 tears of thanks. The courts of the Temple were thronged. 
 Before they arrived at the entrance of the court of the 
 women, the high-priest advanced before the rest, extended 
 his hands, bent his eyes to the earth, and from th^ top of 
 the fifteen steps that separated the court from the space 
 before the entrance, blessed the people. On entering the 
 gate, silence reigned around, and he sung aloud — 
 
 Lift up your heads, O ye gates ; 
 
 And be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors ! 
 
 And the King of glory shall enter." 
 
 In a moment a hundred clarions sounded, and the 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 229 
 
 people within and without, in full chorus, repeated his 
 words. 
 
 Silence reigned again ; then the women appointed to keep 
 the gates sung, while distant music sounded in accordance. 
 Who is the King of glory 
 The high-priest and instruments replied — 
 
 ‘‘ Jehovah mighty and powerful, 
 
 Jehovah powerful in battle.’" 
 
 The second chorus of the women repeated his words. 
 Then the clarions sounded exultingly, and were replied 
 to by thousands of trumpets for miles around, and the high- 
 priest and all the nation sung as they entered — 
 
 Lift up your heads, O ye gates ; 
 
 And be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors ; 
 
 And the King of glory shall enter. 
 
 Who is this King of glory ? 
 
 Jehovah of hosts. He is the King of glory.” 
 Aristobulus advanced with majestic mien to the place 
 of sacrifice ; the priests and people bearing palm, olive, 
 citron, and myrtle branches, went round the altar seven 
 times, performing the great Hosanna, singing the twelfth 
 prophecy of Isaiah, and with fervour the following pas- 
 sage — 
 
 ‘‘ Therefore with joy shall ye draw water out of the 
 wells of salvation.” 
 
 Then he offered up a prayer. As he rose, the golden 
 rays of the setting sun burst forth and illumined the altar 
 and the precious vessels, and shone on the superior part of 
 his person ; the gems of the ephod gleamed so brightly, 
 that the gold and purple embroidered straps could hardly 
 be discerned. The golden crown surrounding the mitre of 
 blue, on which was written the unutterable name, was ra- 
 diant with resplendent light. He reverently bowed his 
 head, and held towards heaven the offering of the water of 
 
230 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Siloam — his lip trembled, and he appeared absorbed in 
 devotion — breathless silence pervaded the vast assembly ; 
 their holy thoughts seemed interrupted by involuntary ad- 
 miration of their priest. After a short pause, occupied by 
 Aristobulus in a silent prayer, he poured the water on the 
 sacrifice, and sung again, accompanied by the people, the 
 prophecy of Esaias, ending with, “ cry out and shout, thou 
 inhabitant of Zion, for great is the Holy One of Israel in 
 the midst of thee.'’ 
 
 As Aristobulus left the Temple, the acclamations of the 
 people told their admiration and love, and they praised 
 aloud the Asmonean name. Fear and jealousy burned in 
 the bosom of Herod . 
 
 Mariamne observed with surprise and grief, and some 
 alarm, a change in her husband's manner, which he vainly 
 attempted to conceal. He was restless, consulted oftener 
 with his ministers, and gave stricter orders respecting the 
 discipline of his troops ; he was often found by her wrapt 
 in gloomy thought, and his administration of justice was 
 more severe than before. He received her affectionate at- 
 tempts to soothe or amuse him as if they gratified him ; but 
 there was a restraint in his manner at times which deeply 
 affected her. 
 
 A short period after the feast of tabernacles, he sent 
 for Babarrah, and when he had questioned him on the state 
 of the army, and the prevailing opinions of the people, 
 gravely yet familiarly continued — 
 
 Emir, I am a king ; I possess the love of the woman 
 I adore, and yet am unhappy. I would that I could see 
 somewhat into my destiny." 
 
 Babarrah watched with penetrating look the monarch's 
 face as he paced the apartment, then replied — 
 
 To see the distant shadow of unavoidable evil, would 
 harrow up the soul ; to view the fleeting gleams of happi- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 231 
 
 ness followed by tempest-clouds of misery, originating in 
 them, would turn hope into despair, and torture the soul to 
 madness — lest we could see — ” 
 
 “ What hastily and perturbedly inquired the king. 
 “ That the strange mixture, like the seething crucible 
 of a cunning chemist, would produce some infallible medi- 
 cament for our polluted souls.’’ 
 
 An involuntary thrill passed over Herod’s frame ; he 
 looked disturbed, and continued to pace the room ; then 
 stopping, said — 
 
 Unavoidable evil ! do you think, Babarrah, that evil and 
 good are predestined 
 
 The Arab promptly replied — 
 
 ‘‘ Sire, those are subtle questions, of which I know 
 nothing. I feel free to follow evil, or embrace the good 
 my conscience points out with unerring voice : whether 
 Cyrus had the power of not redeeming the Jews from their 
 Babylonian bondage, I leave your rabbis to decide.” 
 
 Herod paused awhile, then continued — 
 
 Troubled dreams attend my sleeping hours, and, 
 like evil spirits, goad my waking thoughts. 1 would be 
 rid of them.” 
 
 Babarrah was too deeply versed in human nature not to 
 perceive that some dark thoughts were revolving in the 
 monarch’s mind, and even guessed their import. He re- 
 joined — 
 
 “Were I so harassed, I would tear away the veil that 
 cursed evil ever draws before truth, and wipe off the cheat- 
 ing gloss with which interest and vanity try to deceive 
 the eye of reason, as the mirage of the desert leads the 
 natural eye to expect the pure and wholesome draught, but 
 gives nothing but burning sand to increase the fever of the 
 frame : then I would make untrammelled reason state the 
 facts, and without external influence argue on them ; and if 
 
232 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 I doubted the result, I would apply to that unerring moni- 
 tor called conscience/' 
 
 Herod placed his hand on Babarrah, and with a voice 
 the agitation of which he could not conceal, said — 
 
 ‘‘You are right; but to be perfect at such exercise 
 requires practice." 
 
 He stopped ; the Arab remained silent ; at length he 
 continued — 
 
 “ When I was a boy, one Menahem prophesied that I 
 should be a king ; he caught me and made me hear him. 
 I never remembered his words till I wore a crown." 
 
 He still paced the room with unusual quickness, then 
 again addressed the cool attentive Arab. 
 
 “ Of late, as I said, dreams have haunted me — twice 
 have I dreamt that I fled from Jerusalem in poverty, and 
 without a friend ; and that Judas Maccabeus threatened me 
 from the ramparts." 
 
 He looked at Babarrah as if to scrutinise his thoughts, 
 but he only saw attention and repose upon his brow. 
 After a considerable pause, he added — 
 
 “ I have learnt that Menahem still lives, though driven 
 from his sect of the Essenes, and dwells in the cave of 
 Engedi. Are you afraid to go with me alone to that 
 prophet ?" 
 
 Babarrah could scarce suppress a smile of contempt as 
 he replied — 
 
 “ How can I fear to go where the king would lead me } 
 Why should I fear to go, when my conscience tells me that 
 I intend no evil ? Sire, when you command my services, 
 I am ready to obey." 
 
 Herod then bade him prepare two fleet horses, and be 
 in waiting on the following night to accompany him to 
 Engedi. Babarrah left him. Dermah observed that her 
 husband was not in a tranquil state of mind ; but only 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 233 
 
 heard from him that he had received the orders of the king 
 to attend him on the following evening. 
 
 Night had not cast her sable shadow over the earth 
 when Herod left the palace with Babarrah, both habited as 
 horsemen conveying despatches to some distant province. 
 They passed through the horse- gate, traversed the royal 
 gardens, and entered the vale of the brook of Cedron. The 
 rising hills on their right gradually assumed a wild and 
 more rocky character, until naked and towering crags cast 
 a deep and solemn gloom across the narrow valley. After 
 riding in darkness nearly an hour, the moon peeped above 
 the rocks, and touched with softened light the tops of the 
 vine- clad steppes on the opposite side ; as she rose, the 
 cultivated slopes became illumined ; at length the rippling 
 water caught the golden gleam, and displayed one-half of 
 the vale in broad light ; the other, with its ridge of crags, 
 was left in clear deep shadow, save where some narrow 
 openings gave access to the beams. The white walls and 
 distant hum of men told them that the city on their left was 
 Azmaveth, and that they must soon leave the course of 
 Cedron. A sudden turn of the brook brought them near 
 the pass of Etham. Babarrah warned the monarch, and 
 they turned to the gorge of the defile. The first part of 
 the ascent was steep and so narrow that the horses could 
 hardly keep their feet. A sudden bend brought them into 
 the full light of the moon, then exactly opposite the 
 entrance of the plain ; the rocks on both sides towered 
 above them, and here and there overhung the narrow pass. 
 No sound was heard save the whispering wind among the 
 light-hanging foliage which grew among the clefts, the 
 quick breathing of the steeds, and their clanging tread. 
 They hurried by the towers of Ethan, and gallopped down 
 the plain of Tekoah, until their coursers' sides, white with 
 foam, glittered in the light. 
 
234 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 When near the watch-tower of Tekoah, Babarrah rode 
 forward, reined up his panting horse, and gave two signals. 
 Herod, though he loved his guide, involuntarily grasped his 
 sword, which Babarrah seeing, smiled at v/ith scorn. The 
 sound of hastening horses was soon heard ; and presently 
 Reuben and Jonathan appeared with fresh coursers. Few 
 words passed, and they again pursued their rapid way, and 
 gained by the pass the valley of Berachah ; then skirting the 
 walls of Middin, crossed the Jeruel, and soon saw the 
 mountain of Engedi rising like a ragged tempest- cloud on 
 the horizon. After leaving the vineyards, they verged to 
 the left, and came to the steep which leads to the cave. 
 
 Their panting horses toiled with slow steps up the 
 rough ascent, till at last they wound along a gloomy path 
 darkened with stunted oaks, which ended in a sudden turn 
 and an extensive terrace. They dismounted, and even 
 Herod stood for a time gazing on the scene before them. 
 Beneath their feet were crags and precipices, gradually 
 decreasing until spaces of green, scattered over with frag- 
 ments of rock, were exposed to the light : herds and hocks 
 were sleeping or feeding on the dewy pasturage ; beyond 
 were masses of wood, over which was seen, as far as the 
 eye could reach, the Asphaltic lake, glittering with rippling 
 streams of gold shed from the moon, or yet more brilliant 
 planets : marble rocks rose behind them to the height of 
 many hundred feet, whose white summits shone like snow- 
 clad peaks in the golden light. While they stood gazing 
 on this scene, a loud and distinct voice came from a dark 
 abyss below them. The monarch trembled, and Babarrah 
 saw his face become pallid, as these words were pro- 
 nounced from the gulf — 
 
 Hastest thou to shed the blood of the innocent ? 
 Refrain thine hand from evil. 
 
 And turn to the paths of peace. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 235 
 
 The winter- torrent no man can stay ; 
 
 The course of the wicked is not restrained : 
 
 Hold, or sorrow of heart shall begird thee ; 
 Consumption, the burning ague, and terror shall con- 
 sume thee : 
 
 Thou shaft flee when no man pursueth ; 
 
 Thou shalt sweep thy seed from the earth ; 
 
 And thy name shall be a by-w^ord and a curse !’* 
 
 The words were repeated by many echoes, each becom- 
 ing more faint and solemn : the last, curse, smote on the ear, 
 and mingled with the blast that swept across the great 
 Dead Sea. 
 
 Babarrah, concealed by a fragment, watched the counte- 
 nance of the king, and there read alarm, superstitious 
 terror, and the workings of a soul perplexed with horrid 
 thoughts. At length the monarch said in a hollow voice, 
 which he in vain endeavoured to suppress — 
 
 “ Babarrah, heard you that strange voice coming from 
 the deep V 
 
 The unruffled Arab replied — ^ 
 
 Sire, I heard it.’’ 
 
 Herod, with some confusion, asked — 
 
 “ What were the words ? — It must be some maniac, or 
 perhaps one of the wretched outcasts of the Essenes impre- 
 cating curses ? Curse was the last word it said, was it not ? 
 The imperturbable Arab briefly answered — 
 
 It was the last warning sound.” 
 
 The king, quickly turning to him, repeated — 
 ‘‘Warning sound — warning sound; — thinkest thou, 
 Babarrah, that it was an unearthly voice }” 
 
 Babarrah fixed his penetrating eyes upon the king’s, 
 and firmly answered — 
 
 “ Sire, ask yourself the question ; your conscience can 
 reply to it more surely than I can.” 
 
236 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Herod’s eyes flashed, and his hand clutched his sword. 
 Though Babarrah saw the action, he neither moved nor 
 changed countenance. Herod slightly laughed : it was a 
 hollow, half- convulsive sound, as he said — 
 
 My dreams, and these gloomy solitudes, have con- 
 jured up a thousand phantoms : those strange sounds seemed 
 to come from the dead. But let us go to the cave.” 
 
 Babarrah led the horses within the entrance, and fas- 
 tened them on either side ; then they proceeded into the 
 cavern. They had not advanced far, when the voice which 
 had come from the gulf exclaimed — 
 
 The king seeketh his destruction : a greater enemy is 
 there than would have slain our father David, — even a 
 lying prophet, the follower of Shatan.” 
 
 They turned towards the entrance, and saw against the 
 light the figure of a man. Herod drew his weapon, and 
 rushed towards him ; but the figure had vanished. They 
 examined the terrace, and listened attentively; but they 
 heard not a sound. At length, Herod proposed to return 
 to the cave. 
 
 Even Babarrah entered the vast and gloomy place 
 with some apprehension ; yet he led the way with a firm 
 step. The cave rose to a height too great for the eye to 
 reach; though the moon-beams penetrated far into it. 
 Shapeless masses of rocks jutted from the sides, and 
 smaller recesses were faintly distinguished : then the cavern 
 became so wide, the light so diminished, that all around them 
 was one dark abyss. Babarrah still pursued his path with 
 unaltered pace, and soon they were immersed in the deepest 
 night. Their steps resounded in the lofty subterranean 
 gulf, and echoed so as to resemble the tread of an armed 
 band. Suddenly Babarrah stopped, and said — 
 
 Sire, we must be somewhere near the turning to the 
 centre of the cave.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 237 
 
 They stood as if doubting, when a slight flickering 
 gleam crossed their path and died away. 
 
 To the left,’’ exclaimed the monarch. 
 
 Babarrah obeyed ; and they saw, far in the distance, a 
 fire on which fresh fuel had been thrown. The flame 
 burnt brightly, and shewed volumes of smoke spiring 
 upwards, but which was lost in the darkness above. The 
 projecting fragments of the rocks cast their misshapen 
 shadows across their path, like spectres opposing their 
 passage. As they approached the fire, the noise of rushing 
 waters reached them ; and they perceived on their left an 
 ever -flowing fountain, which sparkled with ruddy light 
 as it fell into a basin hollowed by its unceasing action, then 
 ran rapidly away. They had nearly reached the fire before 
 they observed, leaning on a splintered fragment of rock, a 
 gaunt and sallow man, whose grizzled and matted locks 
 fell on his ragged covering of wolf-skin ; his matted beard 
 descended to his breast, his legs were bare, and seemed 
 insensible to the heat from the flaming fire. As soon as 
 he heard the tread, he turned and peered at them with 
 fierce and maniac look — he raised his staff above his head, 
 and cried, with a voice which a thousand echoes repeated — 
 
 Back ! or may the curses of hadean legions seize ye ! 
 Why come ye here to disturb my solitude ? ” 
 
 Herod, pale, yet endeavouring to suppress his rising 
 fear, said — 
 
 Menahem, I come to consult you, and will reward 
 
 you.” 
 
 Back ! away !” screamed the man; ‘‘ or in an instant I 
 will involve you in tenfold night, and whelm you in an 
 abyss from which even the night-hawk could not rise — 
 away, and disturb me not ! ” 
 
 Herod advanced, and said — 
 
 “ I am he whom you foretold should be a king : I will 
 
238 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 reward you with all that can content your soul, and will 
 grant all you ask, if you will but tell me — ’ 
 
 The man rejoined, with a voice of scorn — 
 
 “ Reward me with all that can content my soul! — can 
 you, monarch, give me peace ? can you restore me to my 
 sect, from which I have been driven for murder — the 
 murder of my friend? Have you, with all your legions, 
 power to scare away the demons that haunt my path 
 
 Herod had advanced wnthin a few paces of the wretched 
 man ; Babarrah stood at a little distance, within the shadow 
 of a crag, watching them. 
 
 The monarch, with more composure, rejoined — 
 
 ‘‘ If I cannot cure the deep wounds of your soul, I may 
 alleviate the pangs you feel.’' 
 
 “Never — never!” cried the wretch; “they are the 
 scorpion-lashings of a harrowed conscience. What are 
 your wishes ? Why come you here with that Arab ? — I 
 know him.” 
 
 Herod, in a firmer voice, said — 
 
 “ Menahem, tell me, — shall I continue on the throne of 
 Jerusalem ?” 
 
 The miserable being muttered sarcastically — 
 
 “ What would you do to establish yourself?” 
 
 Babarrah saw the lip of Herod quiver, and his eye 
 assume a savage and wondering expression. Again Mena- 
 hem muttered — 
 
 “ What would you do to establish yourself without 
 fear in your kingdom ?” 
 
 The monarch replied — 
 
 “ Make myself beloved.” 
 
 “ Take care,” replied his examiner, “ that you are not 
 feared.” 
 
 Herod approached this mysterious man, and said, in a 
 lower voice — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 239 
 
 Have I aught to fear from the Asmonean race ?” 
 Menahem gazed on his pallid and inquiring face as he 
 replied — 
 
 You have every thing to fear from them, even the 
 loss of a heavenly kingdom/* 
 
 “ Will they deprive me of my earthly kingdom ?” 
 fiercely asked the trembling Herod. 
 
 Your headlong passions may.’' 
 
 Herod came yet nearer, and half v;hispered — 
 
 “ Will young Aristobulus ?” 
 
 Menahem fixed his look yet more firmly on him, and 
 replied — 
 
 “ There reigned in Israel a king who slew the priests 
 that obeyed the Lord’s anointed ; he fell by the hands of 
 the enemy, and his seed was cut off from among his people : 
 so slay ye not the priests who obey the law.” 
 
 A loud scream, with cries of terror, startled them — 
 Menahem cried aloud — 
 
 Take them from me ! O, unutterable Name, protect 
 
 me !” 
 
 Herod, trembling, stood riveted to the spot : even the 
 Arab was startled, yet more collected than the others, and 
 said — 
 
 I know not if the spirits of the dead or the damned 
 are here, but my conscience and my reason tell me that 
 some demon haunts your souls : monarch, 1 stay no longer, 
 nor should you.” 
 
 Herod, unresisting, followed Babarrah, and they soon 
 saw the glittering moonbeams on the Asphaltic lake, and 
 loosened their impatient steeds. 
 
 They turned their steps towards Jerusalem. On reach- 
 ing the more open country, Babarrah briefly remarked, that 
 as the night was far spent, it would be necessary to hasten 
 forward, if the city was to be entered by break of day. 
 
240 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Their horses* reins were slackened, and as the high-spirited 
 animals increased their speed, each of the riders pursued a 
 different train of thought. Herod was perplexed, and mor- 
 tified almost to venting it by expressions of undirected pas- 
 sion ; then undefined feelings of shame and compunction 
 came like irresistible blasts across his troubled soul ; these 
 were followed by surprise at the voice which issued from 
 the gulf, and at the screams when the name of Aristobu- 
 lus was mentioned ; he tried to account for them, and more 
 than half suspected his companion of being the author : he 
 rejected the suspicion by saying to himself, how could 
 he, when there are no grounds for such warnings } I only 
 sought to know my destiny for the good of my kingdom ; T 
 fear the people, not Aristobulus; they might, out of love 
 for him and his race, dethrone me.’* He looked no farther 
 into the dark recesses of his own mind to find the lurking 
 monster, and drag him before the tribunal of conscience, 
 but more calmly calculated what degree of danger he was 
 exposed to by having laid himself open to the observation 
 of Babarrah, and the mysterious being, who evidently knew 
 him, by the expressions he had used when he spoke from 
 the mouth of the cave. His thoughts and feelings were 
 confused, and he would have gladly hazarded his life to re- 
 call the events of the night. 
 
 Babarrah had studied too deeply the complex workings 
 of the human mind, not to be satisfied that ambition, fear, 
 jealousy, and the love of power, were exerting their united 
 forces over the fierce and ill- directed mind of Herod ; he 
 had observed the effect of the popularity of the young high- 
 priest on him, and felt awful forebodings of evil after the 
 occurrences of the night. The voice from the gulf and 
 the interruption in the cavern were to him enigmas ; he 
 was convinced that Herod had been watched, and that his 
 steps had been tracked or his intentions foreknown, but by 
 
MARTAMNE. 
 
 241 
 
 whom, he could not even conjecture. He was too well 
 acquainted with the monarch’s character, not to be certain, 
 that unless some extraordinary influence was exerted over 
 him, the uncontrolled and evil passions of his nature would 
 work up their victim to deeds of blood. He knew not how 
 to stop their career ; it would be impossible to apply to 
 Mariamne, since she might suspect the extent and object 
 of his apprehensions : Menahem he could not trust. 
 
 Knowing that among the weaknesses of the monarch’s 
 mind, suspicion and superstition were predominant, he thought 
 that by acting on the latter he might suspend the evil he 
 saw impending, and therefore determined to consult with 
 Dermah. He did not conceal from himself the danger he in- 
 curred from the suspicious character of the king; and there- 
 fore resolved to appear most confiding, yet to be more on 
 his guard, and more circumspect in his words. 
 
 But little conversation, and that on trivial subjects, 
 passed between the riders when the morning began to dawn. 
 They had hardly reached the palace- gardens before the 
 grey mists disappeared, and the gorgeous heralds of the 
 morning made known that the sun would soon rise above 
 the horizon. 
 
 Scarcely had the orb peeped above the hills, than its 
 rays illumined the city, glanced on the green hills be- 
 spangled with dew, and roused the herds and their keepers. 
 Herod did not reach the palace unobserved ; for his aged 
 mother Cypros had missed him, and suspected that his 
 absence was for no good purpose. When he entered his 
 private apartment, the wakeful Mariamne was struck with 
 his fatigued and distracted look, and thus tenderly addressed 
 him — 
 
 “ What cares, what unlooked-for occurrences, have 
 compelled you to be away the whole night, and return thus 
 harassed ? Ah ! Herod, little do the envious know the 
 
 M 
 
242 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 cares of those who govern them ! Come, and let me smooth 
 your pillow, and chafe your temples, until sleep steals over 
 you : no step shall wake you/’ 
 
 Herod, whose love for her had not been diminished, 
 was touched by her affection ; and after expressing some 
 concern for his abrupt return, charged the Parthian with 
 threatening an incursion, to avoid which, he had been to 
 meet their leader in private. She was satisfied with the 
 tale, and, lest she should disturb him, said but few words 
 more. Nature reclaimed her right, and the exhausted king 
 was soon buried in the deepest sleep. 
 
 The day had far advanced before he awoke, when he 
 saw his beloved Mariamne bending over him, and watching 
 with anxious look. He clasped her to his bosom, a tear 
 moistened his eye, the events of the preceding night glanced 
 across his memory, and for a time the kinder feelings of his 
 nature made him try to stifle the recollection of the un- 
 formed fell intent that haunted his troubled bosom. 
 
 He saw no one the whole day excepting Mariamne and 
 his mother, who had watched him from his earliest years, 
 and since his elevation to the throne had increased her 
 vigilance ; for she felt a presentiment of some dreadful evil 
 impending over him. He was sitting alone when she en- 
 tered, and appeared absorbed in deep and gloomy reflection. 
 She approached, and said, with faltering voice — 
 
 “ My son, my son, you are now a king, and I a feeble 
 old woman, hastening to where the wicked cease from 
 troubling, and where perchance I may overlook and influ- 
 ence your doings. You will hardly listen to your old 
 mother, who taught you to lisp her name, and call upon 
 your Creator in the days of your youth ; but I fain would 
 speak.” 
 
 Herod had always loved and respected his mother, and 
 affectionately taking her hand, answered — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 243 
 
 “ My being a king will not make me despise the words 
 of my mother, which I have ever found fraught with truth . 
 What would you say ? What favour would you require of 
 me?’’ 
 
 The aged woman replied, as a tear stole down her fur- 
 rowed cheek — 
 
 I would, my son, in whom my soul hath ever de- 
 lighted, that you should have patience, and listen to my 
 thoughts. I seek not my advantage, but thine. I ask not 
 for gifts, but would bestow the inestimable riches of peace 
 on your soul. Will you listen to your mother ?” 
 
 He assented, though his heart misgave him, and he 
 felt surprised. Cypros looked on him with a parent’s love, 
 then said — 
 
 My son, as righteousness tendeth to life, so he that 
 pursueth evil pursueth it to his own destruction. You are 
 clothed with power, and honour attends your steps. You 
 were, from your earliest years, ambitious, and loved even 
 the praises of your fellows : now you have power, be 
 not like the wild steed — ungovernable by the reins of 
 reason ; now you have honour, fear not if others share it 
 with you.” 
 
 At these words, Herod looked on his mother, and for 
 a moment felt inclined to cut short her admonitions ; but 
 he allowed her to proceed, and partly from curiosity, and 
 partly from his present tone of mind, listened with unusual 
 attention. 
 
 “ Fear not for your power and throne ; for he that 
 worketh righteousness can never be moved. Be not trou- 
 bled in spirit because the people delight in their young 
 high-priest. You have placed him there, and thus some of 
 the glory reflects on you. Mariamne, that gentle and noble 
 woman, is the mother of your son, who will be loved for the 
 race he is descended from ; and if wisdom and righteous- 
 
244 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 ness are your handmaids, will be loved because he is your 
 son. So, again I say, fear not Aristohulus, and your throne 
 will be stronger established, and peace will attend your 
 steps.” 
 
 She ceased, and looked on him for a moment to see if 
 she might continue. He was silent, and evidently inte- 
 rested. 
 
 Why went you far away last night ? I saw you re- 
 turn all covered with dust, and your steed with foam. It 
 was told me that Menahem had been seen : he is no pro- 
 phet. Herod, remember that Saul was at Endor, and that 
 Samuel rose by the will of Jehovah, not by the wizard’s 
 incantations, and foretold his direful end. I guess that you 
 went to Menahem. Trust in God — spurn not the words 
 of your old fond mother, and prosperity will attend on 
 you — the people will rejoice — enemies will fear you — 
 and your house will love and support you. Take the 
 blessing of a parent !” 
 
 She then quitted him, weeping : he remained revolving 
 her words and his own thoughts : and after a time thus 
 reasoned with himself, while the natural principles of his 
 character were recovering some of their suspended power. 
 
 The people were always fickle, and at one time received 
 me with acclamations. He did not seek them, but was 
 lauded for the grace of his person, and the manner in which 
 he officiated ; he is gentle, pious, and though with intel- 
 lectual vigour, not aspiring ; he doats, too, on my Mari- 
 amne, and would not injure me, lest in so doing he should 
 affect her. His father raised mine, and was the founder 
 of my own fortunes ; his sister is my wife. No ; one so 
 young, good, and wise, and to whose race I am so deeply 
 indebted and so closely bound, can never intend me harm. 
 Mariamne, on whom my soul rests, loves him, and would 
 feel the slightest misfortune which happened to him : how 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 245 
 
 ill should I requite her love, if evil should come to him 
 from me ! It is true that my kingdom is disturbed, that he 
 is beloved, and that the people ^vould, if they dared, place 
 him where I am. This would lead to rebellion, murder, 
 and civil war. But he is loyal, and would not heed them. 
 No ; my fears are all chimeras, and I will dismiss them.'' 
 
 This was the tenour of Herod's thoughts after the kinder 
 affections of his nature were roused from their fevered slum- 
 ber. He appeared among his people, was cheerful, and saw 
 that the improvement in his spirits gave joy to Mariamne. 
 He honoured with every mark of distinction the young 
 Aristobulus. The sunshine of prosperity seemed to be 
 dispersing the gloom and tempest- clouds which had over- 
 hung his kingdom. The gentle admonitions and example 
 of Mariamne were beginning to strengthen the nobler feel- 
 ings and qualities of his mind, to weaken those of a sterner 
 nature, and to render clearer his powers of perception and 
 reason. 
 
 But these happy effects were soon destroyed by Salome . 
 Her jealousy of Mariamne's influence over the king in- 
 creased her hatred, re -excited her slumbering vengeance, and 
 made her meditate on the best means of punishing the sup- 
 posed insults which had been offered her. She sought and 
 found an opportunity of destroying the work in which Ma- 
 riamne delighted, and anticipated bringing farther towards 
 perfection. 
 
 Herod was walking alone upon the terrace on the sum- 
 mit of the palace, watching the sun sink behind the hills, 
 and the shadows lengthen across the vale, when his sister 
 joined him. At the moment a loud shout of acclama- 
 tion rung through the air, and a crowd was seen near the 
 Temple. She immediately remarked — 
 
 ‘‘It is the young priest coming from the evening 
 sacrifice ; he seems fond of performing the functions of his 
 
246 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 office ; his popularity increases daily, and half the nation is 
 devoted to him.” 
 
 Again the acclamations pealed on their ears, and she added. 
 Ah, Herod ! such joy as that should be heard only 
 when monarchs are abroad among their people. Such 
 popularity too often begets high thoughts, and that effect 
 would not be pleasing in the present instance.” 
 
 Herod became thoughtful ; the perfidious woman con- 
 tinued — 
 
 “ See, see, how the crowd increases ! they are spread- 
 ing boughs and branches before him. Who is that in the 
 balcony of the court V* 
 
 Herod looked, and said, with surprise — 
 
 It is the queen and her attendants. And who is that 
 on the white charger that does such obeisance to the high- 
 priest ? It is Babarrah.” 
 
 Salome watched his countenance clouding over, and 
 gloomy thought gathering on his brow : she would have 
 sacrificed a portion of existence to have known precisely 
 the thoughts that were intruding into his mind : all that 
 she could discover was, that his soul was not yet at rest, 
 and that the young high-priest was the cause of his dis- 
 quietude. After some silence, she said — 
 
 It pleases me to see the joy that Aristobulus’s popu- 
 larity produces on Mariamne. How light her step was, 
 how glad her mien, when she hastened to the wall of the 
 terrace to see the cro\vd salute her brother ; perhaps she 
 measures his feelings by her own, for she seemed exulting 
 in her very soul when she entered Jerusalem, and was hailed 
 as an Asmonean ; indeed, some malignant spirit loudly 
 affirmed that she sacrificed herself for her country ; but we 
 know that she loves you now — ” 
 
 Herod became disquieted, but assumed an indifferent air, 
 and replied carelessly — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 247 
 
 “ What can be more gratifying than to see the highest 
 officers of the state hailed with joy by the people, and my 
 queen beloved by them too ! It is sanctioning my choice of 
 the former, and my love of the latter/’ 
 
 Some nobles being announced with a deputation, he left 
 the terrace for the audience -hall. 
 
 Babarrah, after his return from Engedi, communicated 
 to Dermah the thoughts that occupied his mind while 
 hastening homewards, and added — 
 
 “ When ambition and jealousy are contending in a 
 ruler’s mind with the natural generosity of his disposition, 
 unless the latter has some powerful supporters, it will be 
 overwhelmed. Dermah, the queen’s brother is in danger ; 
 Herod fears him, and will, unless prevented, cut him off. 
 Were I his counsellor, I should bid him retire from the 
 capital, and check the tide of popularity now bearing him 
 to destruction. I have seen too much to consider myself 
 safe, — we will try and preserve him, then ourselves.” 
 
 Dermah was not agitated, though alarmed at the danger 
 in which her husband was placed ; her dark expressive eyes 
 beamed on him with affection for a moment, then assumed 
 a character of calm and high determination ; she revolved 
 the matter in her mind for a short time, then said — 
 
 “ I dread the man, — for his better qualities are like 
 meteors, bright, attractive, and catch the admiration of the 
 crowd ; but they have no abiding-place, and when not appear- 
 ing, with uncertain flashes, leave the space around in tenfold 
 darkness. In him the brighter qualities must be nourished 
 in security and with success ; jealousy and ambition will 
 soon exhaust them ; for while he feels jealous, he cannot 
 feel secure ; and while ambition sways him, he will, if he 
 possessed a world, long for more success. Then what 
 remains ? — a ruthless tyrant, with all the demon-passions 
 of humanity smouldering or blazing in his bosom, and with 
 
248 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 such power that nothing but a dagger could extinguish 
 them. I will warn Aristobulus of his danger ! he can fly — 
 whither ? There is no place so safe as Egypt ; Cleopatra will 
 not injure him, but keep him as a check on Herod. Poor 
 Mariamne, your cup is crowned with misery ! Babarrah, 
 we will stay until it were useless to stem the tyrant’s 
 anger.” 
 
 They concerted the means, and watched the conduct of 
 tho king. Dermah, being the chief attendant and the friend 
 of Mariamne, heard from her much of what took place 
 within the private recesses of the palace, and listened to 
 her expressions of joy at Herod’s increasing cheerfulness, 
 and how it sprung from his subduing the sterner feelings, 
 which she fondly thought were caused by the temporary 
 excitements of war, and the opposition by which he had 
 been lately harassed. His mind continuing for some time 
 in this happy state, led even Dermah to hope, though her 
 husband dreaded the bursting of a more frightful tempest. 
 He saw him come from the terrace to the audience-hall, and 
 heard him ask whether it were Babarrah who rode the white 
 horse : he watched the workings of his soul, and learnt that 
 Salome had been with him alone, observing the young high- 
 priest’s return from the evening sacrifice. 
 
 At night he related the whole occurrence to his wife, 
 who agreed with him that not a day was to be lost in warn- 
 ing Alexandra of the danger of her son. Herod had for 
 some time kept spies about his person, and a guard, nomi- 
 nally of honour, round her palace, and had privately pro- 
 hibited her interfering in any way with the concerns of the 
 government : these proceedings had highly incensed her, 
 and made her eager to escape. 
 
 Babarrah, the day before he intended to warn Aristo- 
 bulus, had occasion to pass near the tombs of the kings, 
 and there beheld Menahem asleep within a recess. On his 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 249 
 
 return to Jerusalem, he disguised himself and went back, 
 and observed him near the entrance on the left. While 
 pursuing a circuitous path to gain the opposite entrance 
 unperceived, he saw two persons approaching the tombs, 
 one of whom he knew from his gait to be Herod. The sun 
 was setting ; and he hoped to gain the tomb without being 
 noticed, as the twilight was momentary ; for he had no 
 doubt that the superstitious Herod was coming to seek in- 
 formation from the half- distracted Menahem. He gained 
 access by the opposite entrance to that where the wretched 
 man waited the approach of the king. On gaining the 
 centre of the spacious square, he perceived, through the 
 narrow passage which communicated with an inner and 
 smaller chamber, a burning torch. It was too late to 
 retreat ; and he passed through this long and narrow gorge, 
 and concealed himself in a cell over the entrance of one of 
 the complicated excavations which surrounded this abode of 
 the dead. He heard no voice nor footstep, and saw only 
 the flickering torch casting an uncertain light on the sepul- 
 chres, and gleaming into the labyrinthine avenues around. 
 So long did this death-like silence prevail, that the temporary 
 excitement subsided, and his mind was restored to its wonted 
 calmness. At length the distant noise of footsteps were 
 heard; and soon after, Menahem entered the chamber, fol- 
 lowed by Herod and Salome. They glanced around, as if 
 they expected the forms of those long passed away to rise 
 and gaze on them. As Salome looked towards the part 
 where Babarrah lay concealed, her beautiful features, large 
 fierce eyes, and pallid look illumined by the torchlight, 
 gave to her face the character of a fallen malignant spirit. 
 
 After a short pause Menahem seized the torch, waved 
 it round his head, then cast it flaming to the ground, and 
 left them for a minute just perceptible by the light emitted 
 from the sparks before they became involved in darkness. 
 
 M 2 
 
250 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Salome raised a cry of alarm when the torch was hurled 
 on the ground, and clasping the arm of Herod, evinced 
 great dread. 
 
 Menahem, in a hollow voice, exclaimed — 
 
 “ Listen, O king, to the words which I must utter. 
 
 And give ear unto the truths which must be told : 
 God speaketh once, yea twice, to the children of 
 men. 
 
 Yet man shutteth his understanding, and perceiveth it 
 not : 
 
 He hath opened my ears in a dream. 
 
 And sealed my understanding in a vision of the night. 
 Lo, in the days of thy youth I hid it not from thee. 
 But told unto thee that which hath come to pass. 
 How that thou shouldst become a king over Israel. 
 Now, again thou seekest of me knowledge. 
 
 And askest to be told the things that are to come.” 
 He was silent, yet no one spoke ; and Babarrah for a 
 time only heard the quick breathing of the listeners. 
 Menahem continued — 
 
 Trust in Him who withdraw eth man from his purpose. 
 And hideth, with the veil of truth, pride from his eyes. 
 King, what wouldest thou ? 
 
 Shall the spirit of David rise for thy instruction ; 
 
 Or shall Samuel come to warn thee of evil ?” 
 
 Herod, with a tremulous voice, replied — 
 
 “ Prophet, I want not the spirits of the grave ; but I 
 would hear if the kingdom shall pass from me.” 
 
 Menahem answered, in a louder and wilder voice — 
 
 “ I see visions of glory tinged with blood ; 
 
 I see seed-time and harvest, and heat and cold ; 
 
 I see the babes become men, and the youths gathered 
 unto their fathers. 
 
 Thy kingdom is established for years.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 251 
 
 Menahem laughed wildly ; then shrieked and muttered, 
 for the excitement had harrowed up his troubled soul ; after 
 a time he cast himself on the ground, and cried out — 
 
 ‘‘ Cut not off thy friend in thy wrath, 
 
 Destroy him not in thy jealous anger ; 
 
 Or like me thou shalt howl and weep. 
 
 And no man shall support or pity thee.” 
 
 Babarrah heard sounds as if Herod and Salome had 
 clung closer to each other while these words were spoken. 
 Herod, with effort and half- articulate voice, asked — 
 
 Prophet, honour and riches shall be thine. Tell me, 
 and quiet my soul — will Aristobulus wrest my kingdom 
 from me ?” 
 
 Menahem no longer understood him, but lay muttering 
 and crying. Babarrah had, during the latter part of the 
 scene, descended from his hiding-place ; and knowing the 
 position in which Herod stood, and having before marked a 
 sure mode of instantly turning to the narrow passage to 
 the outer chamber, suddenly exclaimed, as he rushed past 
 them — 
 
 “ Thou shalt do no murder !” 
 
 Shrieks of terror were all he heard, before the fresh air, 
 breathing on his face, led him from the tombs into the pale 
 moonlight. Before him was the great city indistinctly seen 
 through the dewy atmosphere ; the loftiest buildings receiv- 
 ing the softened beams, and casting broad and deep shadows 
 behind them, in which were more clearly seen the lights of 
 the busy people. The distant mountains waned to the eye 
 in mist. The only sounds were, the hum of the city, the 
 bark of the watchful dog, the cry of some straggler from 
 the herd, or the tinkling bell of some leader of a flock. 
 Babarrah stopped for a moment to gain breath and mark his 
 path ; then darted among the neighbouring vineyards, and 
 regained the palace. 
 
252 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 He resumed his usual dress, and then communicated 
 what he had witnessed to Dermah, who listened with 
 anxiety, but not with surprise. He was well informed of 
 all that passed in the palace, yet could not guess by whom 
 the meeting of the king and Menahem had been arranged. 
 His not being summoned to attend his master was a circum- 
 stance proving to him that he was right in concluding he 
 knew and had seen too much. On expressing his ignorance 
 of the affair to his wife, she immediately removed his 
 doubts by telling him that Mazrah had passed her near 
 the gate of the Temple, and said, Ananeel has been to 
 Engedi.” They agreed on the following day to seek for 
 Mazrah, and employ him to warn Aristobulus ; and if they 
 could not find him, to pursue such measures as were best 
 adapted to effect their purpose. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 253 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 There dwelt with Alexandra, as an attendant of honour, a 
 young and beautiful girl, of the noblest blood, 'who often 
 sought the society of Dermah, and was loved by Mariamne. 
 Zillah had attained that period of life when the women of 
 her country are given in marriage. Her person and mien 
 were majestic ; all her features were feminine yet fully 
 formed, and blended in harmony with the dewy softness of 
 her large dark eyes ; affection and gentleness were those 
 leading traits in her character perceptible to any observer, 
 Mariamne and Dermah had long discovered, that when the 
 nobler feelings were touched, her softness was changed into 
 enthusiasm, and her affection to a feeling approaching to 
 devotion. Aristobulus had been brought up with her ; and 
 Dermah had long suspected, that in her the affection of 
 childhood was assuming the character of love. The manner 
 of Aristobulus induced her to believe that their feelings 
 "were reciprocal, and only required one spark to inflame them. 
 Dermah sought for her, and spoke of the estimation in 
 which the people held the Asmonean race, and of the popu- 
 larity of their new high-priest. At the mention of his name 
 she blushed while she praised him. When she ceased, 
 Dermah, with solemn voice and manner, said — 
 
 I would risk my life to save him from impending 
 danger, and so would Babarrah.” 
 
 Zillah eagerly said, while her countenance as quickly 
 assumed a look of intense anxiety — 
 
 “ And so would I.” 
 
254 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Dermah looked stedfastly at her, and emphatically- 
 asked her — 
 
 "‘If he were threatened with death, would you, with 
 secrecy, warn him of his danger 
 
 At these words, Zillah sprung from the cushioned car- 
 pet where she sat, and exclaimed — 
 
 “With death ? His life in peril ! Tell me how, or 
 where, that I may raise the city, — that I may give the war- 
 cry, " To your tents, O Israel !' and, like another Judith, 
 seek and slay the treacherous monster !” 
 
 It was now evident that her smothered love had burst 
 at one bound the barrier within which it had ranged ; that 
 her enthusiastic nature was lighted up, and would require a 
 steady hand, and a mind well versed in human passion, to 
 direct it. Dermah, approaching her, said, in a low yet firm 
 and touching voice — 
 
 “ Zillah, you love him : unless my penetration is 
 like the vision-water of my native sands, his heart is 
 yours.” 
 
 The maiden trembled, and could scarce keep her eyes 
 from bending towards the ground, while the tear that 
 would not be kept back first glistened and hung on the 
 long lashes before it fell. The blush subsided, and paleness 
 overspread her face ; her eye assumed a higher expression, 
 which Dermah instantly perceiving, continued — 
 
 “ Now I see your noble spirit rising and quelling every 
 weakness, and becoming resolved for the protection of him 
 you love. Be secret, or we are all involved in one blast of 
 destruction. Herod is jealous of him — fears him — is work- 
 ing up his soul to — murder him ! Start not, blench not, 
 Zillah, but prepare to save him. The superstitious king 
 has been in the cavern of Engedi, to consult the distracted 
 outcast Menahem : he and Salome have met him in the 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 255 
 
 tombs ; my husband’s life, my son’s, and mine, are in your 
 hands — so, be secret, and beware of treachery.” 
 
 The pallid Zillah had lost the look of fear — her hand 
 no longer trembled, her tongue no longer faltered : her 
 lips were closed, and her countenance bore the stamp of 
 resolution, tinged with a passing glance of horror. She 
 replied — 
 
 Dermah, I love him.” 
 
 She remained holding her arm, but said no more. 
 
 Dermah’s countenance was animated with joy at seeing 
 such heroism in one so young, and answered — 
 
 ‘‘ Men may require many motives to inspire them with 
 devotion — a woman needs but one — that one you have 
 named ; and if your soul replies to mine, it knows instinctively 
 how to foil the sages of the world — how to curb every feel- 
 ing, save one — and how to govern every movement of that 
 curse-proving instrument, the tongue. He must to Egypt, 
 and Alexandra with him ; you shall come to me, and join 
 him — perhaps with us ; but you must warn him, when he 
 pays his evening visit to his mother; she, for her own 
 safety, will be cautious. Zillah, farewell ! pray, and be re- 
 solved ; for remember you love one whom a jealous tyrant, 
 that has usurped his throne, would — hear the word, for it 
 will nerve you — murder /” 
 
 She returned to Babarrah, who had seen Mazrah, and 
 despatched him to hire a galley, to await their coming off 
 Askalon. 
 
 It was an hour after sunset before the high-priest 
 reached the palace of Alexandra, who, with Zillah, was re- 
 clining beneath a canopy on the upper terrace, inhaling the 
 cool evening breeze. When he accosted them, he observed 
 a slight blush cross the maiden’s face, accompanied with an 
 anxious look, and some trepidation in her manner. She 
 drew her hand across her brow, threw back her floating veil 
 
256 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 and raven tresses, and looked out from the edge of the 
 canopy, as to catch the passing gale. This manner was so 
 different from the gentleness and attention with which she 
 was wont to receive him, that his curiosity was excited, and 
 he determined before he left them to know the cause of it. 
 It is probable that his own feelings taught him to suspect 
 the tenour of Zillah’s, and led him, without any expectation 
 of their development being caused by danger impending 
 over him, to seek an explanation. Their habits of intimacy 
 from the earliest period of life, and his situation, removed 
 that restraint which was usual in the common intercourse 
 between the younger persons of the community. 
 
 Alexandra retired from the terrace, followed by her 
 attendants, excepting Zillah, who loitered within the spa- 
 cious tent. Aristobulus observed it, and waited until the 
 train had disappeared, then approached the spot where she 
 was. He was about to take her hand, and ask with concern 
 what so troubled her, when the maiden suddenly turned 
 towards him, and with restrained agitation said — 
 
 ‘"We have no time for greeting now; the play of youth 
 is past. You know, that when the people of all the cities 
 hailed David, and received him with joy and with instru- 
 ments of music, the king was jealous, and said, ‘ What can 
 he have more but the kingdom and David fled.’' 
 
 The anxiety of her look and the firmness of her voice 
 were changed when she had spoken these words; and the 
 fulness of her feelings were truly portrayed by the tender 
 glance from her eyes moistened with the gushing tear, and 
 the tremulousness of her unresisting hand, which the asto- 
 nished Aristobulus took, as he sought to know more of the 
 dreadful warning she had given him. She replied to his 
 questions, after briefly telling him what Dermah had made 
 known — 
 
 “ Suffice; I am ready to do all that friendship and 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 257 
 
 sisterly affection can accomplish, and never, until you are 
 safe, shall the womanly timidity I have shewn this night be 
 seen in me again/’ 
 
 She prepared to leave him, but he gently detained her, 
 and, after a moment’s hesitation, said — 
 
 “ Zillah, when we were children, we loved as such ; that 
 love has increased until it has filled my bosom, and swayed 
 every thought : when the people hailed me, and those 
 nearest and dearest to me gazed on me with joy, I forgot 
 them, and sought for your approving look. What has now 
 transpired convinces me that we have thought and felt alike 
 for each other. If I had never loved you before, your de- 
 voted conduct this night would have inspired it, and bound 
 me to you for ever. Zillah, I love you; and here offer, be- 
 fore our God, to be your husband — will you betroth yourself 
 to me ?” 
 
 For a moment she was silent ; then raising her downcast 
 eyes, replied, as she placed her hand in his — 
 
 I will.” 
 
 Again she paused, and seemed to be mastering the tide 
 of feeling rushing through her bosom, before she added — 
 Though that sacred tie will not increase my zeal to 
 preserve you, or my resolution to meet even death, if it 
 would ensure you from danger, for I loved you — ” 
 
 He pressed her to his throbbing heart, imprinted the 
 first — ^^the last — the only kiss of hallowed love upon her 
 lips, plighted again his faith, and remained locked in her 
 embrace. She first recalled herself, and checked the flood 
 of love that had spread over every sense, and was thrilling 
 through every vein. 
 
 “ Aristobulus, we must not spend these precious mo- 
 ments thus — you must he in safety : a galley is prepared 
 for you at Askalon. It is proposed that you and Alexandra 
 quit the city as two corpses in their narrow cells. When 
 
258 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 once without the wall, one fleet Arabian will take you to 
 the coast. Go, my betrothed husband, consult with Alex- 
 andra, and, if it pleases you, tell her what has passed be- 
 tween us ; but tell not from whom the information was 
 derived.’’ 
 
 She passed onward, and disappeared like the vanishing 
 form of a dream, and could not be recalled. He paced the 
 terrace for some time, calming the troubled sea of his 
 thoughts, and endeavouring to direct their course with 
 steadiness and skill amid the breakers and sunken rocks 
 that threatened him with destruction. These thoughts 
 were often interrupted by a fervour of love that suffused 
 his soul, glowed in his blood, and which nothing but a 
 sense of peril could have prevented from absorbing his 
 whole attention. 
 
 Alexandra had long been eager to escape from the spe- 
 cious imprisonment in which she was detained, and would 
 have embraced any opportunity without so sufficient a 
 cause. Sometime previous, she had written to Cleopatra, 
 requesting an asylum and protection, and received a flatter- 
 ing reply; therefore the proposed plan accorded with her 
 wishes. During the evening, she summoned, one by one, 
 into her presence those officers and domestics in whom she 
 could confide ; and the whole plan w^as arranged, and to be 
 executed on the following night. 
 
 Her chief attendant falsely conjectured that one Sab- 
 bion (whom Herod suspected of being privy to the murder 
 of his father, and who consequently hated him,) was 
 acquainted with the scheme, and spoke to him concerning 
 it. The cunning Sabbion pretended to feel the greatest 
 concern and zeal in the cause, and learnt all that was to be 
 done. He well knew that Herod secretly sought to accuse 
 him, and thought the present a favourable opportunity of 
 gaining his favour, or at least of appeasing his anger. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 259 
 
 While Herod sat transacting affairs of state in the council- 
 chamber, Sabbiori did obeisance, approached the throne, 
 and presented on his knee a scroll, with a look which the 
 monarch understood. He read the account of the intended 
 scheme, and replied — 
 
 Sabbion, thou deservest no favour at my hands ; but 
 as thy petition seems just, 1 will inquire farther.” 
 
 The traitor bent his head and kissed the pavement, then 
 retired ; and as he passed long, affected a look of chagrin 
 and discontent. 
 
 When the evening drew near, Alexandra dressed herself 
 in homely apparel, drew her veil close over her face, and 
 taking a pitcher, left her palace for the house of a domestic, 
 near the suburbs, from whence the humble funeral proces- 
 sion was to proceed. She gained the place, and found 
 Aristobulus there, and ready to be placed in the coffin pre- 
 pared for him. Though Alexandra w’as agitated, her desire 
 to escape from Herod was so great, that she made but little 
 demur, and submitted to the usual rites. The funeral, 
 from its appearing to be that of some unknown and indi- 
 gent persons, proceeded without inquiry or molestation 
 until it arrived at the sepulchre. The coffins w^re borne 
 within, when the entrance was suddenly closed, and three 
 armed officers appeared, commanding them, in the name 
 of the king, to deposit their burdens and depart. The 
 domestics fled : one of the officers bade Alexandra return 
 with her son to the palace, before so shameful a report 
 should be spread through the city. Pale and alarmed, she 
 obeyed. The following day they were summoned by the 
 king to a private banquet. 
 
 When their arrival was announced, the king and Mari- 
 amne received them in the royal chamber. Herod saluted 
 them with the kiss of peace. Attendants brought them 
 scented waters in vessels of gold, while others shed over 
 
260 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 them the sweetest odours. He then directed two chamber- 
 lains to approach, who received from his hand a frontlet 
 jewel and a ring of diamonds, which were presented to the 
 astonished guests. They were then conducted with cere- 
 mony to the private banqueting-room. Their near relation- 
 ship permitted them to remain together. This lofty hall 
 was hung from the middle of the walls downwards with 
 velvet of the richest blue, round which was a deep border 
 of embroidered gold. Above the hangings to the centre of 
 the roof were carvings and devices, cut in cedar and ivory, 
 adorned with fret- work and gold. The tessellated pave- 
 ment was covered with a carpet of the finest texture. 
 Round the sides of the room were narrow couches, and 
 pillows of the same coloured velvet as that on the walls, 
 ornamented with gold and needle-work. Near the centre 
 of the hall was a low circular table, surrounded with short 
 couches, on which the party reclined, and received from the 
 hands of mute attendants the viands, fruits, wine, and water 
 drawn from the deepest well ; while unseen musicians 
 touched the harp and lute to the softest sounds. 
 
 Mariamne, though afflicted at the conduct of Alexandra 
 and her brother, to whom she was more than ever attached, 
 was secretly pleased with the proceedings of her husband, 
 and believed that they would restore their confidence in his 
 protection and intentions. She exerted herself during the 
 repast to shew her affection for them, and to remove the 
 restraint of manner under which they laboured ; and the 
 king, following her example, appeared anxious to do them 
 honour. 
 
 After the banquet was finished, and the attendants had 
 retired, Herod, affecting deep concern and regret, addressed 
 them — 
 
 ‘‘ When it pleased the rulers of the world to make me, 
 unasked, the king of this distracted country, the first, the 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 261 
 
 chief desire of my heart, was to share my power and my 
 wealth with you. My beloved queen, Mariamne, will tell 
 you, that your happiness and comfort were my greatest 
 care; for I had to repay you a deep debt of gratitude. Your 
 illustrious race cherished my fathers, and under the Asmo- 
 neans we w'ere advanced. If the ill-advised conduct of 
 Antigonus brought down the wrath of the too-powerful 
 Roman on him, the fault was not mine. I went to Rome 
 to seek redress for you, and there was, I may say, forcibly 
 inaugurated king. This holy city, stained with blood, filled 
 with civil discord, and divided by religious schism, yielded, 
 and received me as the king ; and when Mariamne became 
 my queen, the nation was restored to peace. I will not 
 boast of my gratitude ; but it will be owned, that when the 
 fallen Antigonus pursued you, and would have given you, 
 instead of money, to the Parthian, 1 saved you. Since I 
 have had the power, every honour has been paid you, and 
 the people have shewn their love for you, and so given joy 
 to my heart. Why, then, have you attempted to escape 
 out of the kingdom } Can I add to the wealth or amuse- 
 ment of Alexandra ? Who would fill the station and com- 
 mand the love and admiration of the people like Aristobu- 
 lus } Why, then, have you, with a menial band, tried to 
 leave me ? Do you love the land of your fathers } do you 
 love Jerusalem and her Temple ? If so, how could you 
 flee away, and perhaps revive the dying discord of the 
 people ? I should as soon have thought that the Jordan 
 would cease to flow, or dew to fall on Hermon, as that the 
 Asmonean would desert his country. Mariamne and I have 
 wept at this unkind deed ; but as we cannot long be angry 
 with those we love, again tender you our confidence and 
 true affection.” 
 
 The voice of Herod was rendered tremulous when the 
 
262 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 latter words were uttered, and he rose, turned away and 
 paced the upper part of the hall. 
 
 Mariamne embraced her mother and brother with tears, 
 while she felt at that moment more love for Herod than 
 ever after inhabited her bosom ; for she thought that his 
 words had flowed warm breathing from his heart. He ap- 
 proached the downcast pair, and with unusual tenderness 
 embraced Alexandra, calling her his mother ; his manner to 
 the high-priest was yet more impressive, and he termed 
 him his brother, his friend, the sharer of his kingdom, in 
 whom his soul delighted ; until the young man bowed his 
 head and could scarce forbear weeping, though horrid doubts 
 still lurked in his mind, and the words of his beloved Zillah 
 seemed repeated by some guardian spirit. 
 
 After they had departed, Mariamne so touched the 
 heart of Herod by her noble thanks and ardent love, that 
 he felt his dreadful intention shaken. One pious prayer 
 might have stayed his hand, and changed his dread career. 
 
 The first intimation Zillah received of the return of the 
 fugitives, was hearing of their being summoned to banquet 
 with the king. Although doubt and dread occupied her 
 mind, the deceitful phantom hope would have veiled them 
 with visions of happiness, and induced her to believe that 
 Babarrah and Dermah were deceived, if the former had not 
 been disturbed, and still desirous of prosecuting the scheme. 
 
 The high-priest had gone to the Temple when Dermah 
 entered the palace of Alexandra. She boldly proposed to 
 her to repeat her attempt to escape, and offered to personate 
 her until she was far away. Babarrah, though watched 
 by Ananeel, contrived to make the same proposal to Aristo- 
 bulus. Some hesitation on the part of Alexandra was fol- 
 lowed by a decision to postpone the attempt for a time. 
 
 On the following morning, as if to prove the truth of 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 263 
 
 his friendly expressions, Herod was with Mariamne present 
 at the early service of the Temple; and on leaving it, per- 
 sonally and warmly required Aristobulus to go with him to 
 Jericho, where he intended to live during the joyous season 
 when the balm was gathered, and also to enjoy the luxury 
 of bathing in the pools which a prophet had been delegated 
 to make salubrious. As the king was ready to depart, he 
 had only to prepare and obey him. It was his ardent wish 
 to see his much-loved Zillah before he left Jerusalem; but 
 as that was impossible, he sought a brief interview with 
 Mariamne. The queen received him with warm affection, 
 assured him of her husband’s sincerity, and bade him 
 cultivate his friendship. She made no reference to his 
 attempt to escape, but congratulated him on the increasing 
 estimation, not only of Herod, but of the people. When 
 he smiling told her of his love for Zillah, she again em- 
 braced him, and gaily affirmed that she knew it before he 
 did himself, and added — 
 
 She is a noble scion of a noble race, with more of our 
 blood within her veins than any other in Judaea. On your 
 return from Jericho, your nuptials shall be celebrated. 
 From this hour Zillah shall remain with me. Go, my 
 beloved brother, become chained with the bonds of friend- 
 ship to the king your brother, and remember that by so 
 doing you will make Mariamne happy.” 
 
 She again embraced him, and they parted ; he had left 
 the room, again returned, and again embraced her, as if a 
 presentiment of evil prompted him to take a last and yet 
 more affectionate farewell. 
 
 He joined the cavalcade. In a few minutes Herod 
 returned from reviewing his guards, and they rode forward. 
 As he passed the portico, Dermah and Zillah were per- 
 ceived by him through the half-closed lattice. The eyes 
 of the latter met his anxious look — they were suffused with 
 
264 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 tears ; and as she retired into the room, he saw her strike 
 her bosom. A moment afterwards, the liand of Dermah 
 gave liberty to a dove, which appeared frightened at the 
 array, and winged its way towards the sea. Aristobulus 
 saw the act, comprehended the meaning, and felt an earnest 
 wish to quit the party, and pursue the route it pointed out 
 to him to follow : but he had been decoyed too far into the 
 snare to be able to retreat; and so with heavy heart he 
 continued his course. 
 
 About the time of their leaving the city, Babarrah 
 received instructions to proceed to Samaria, and report the 
 state of the works to Herod on his return. This incident 
 increased his own suspicions, and left him not knowing how 
 to act. Of the king’s dark intentions he had no doubt; but 
 when, where, or how he would effect his purpose, he could 
 not divine. 
 
 Babarrah had on that morning privately despatched 
 Reuben to find Mazrah, and to bid him return directly : 
 but the distance was so great that he despaired of seeing 
 him before the following day, when it would be necessary 
 for him to be on his road to Samaria. 
 
 He consulted with Dermah on the utility of declaring 
 their suspicions to Mariamne ; but after much deliberation, 
 they admitted that the facts on which they had built them 
 were not sufficient to accuse the king to his wife. They 
 for the first time discovered, that their knowledge of human 
 nature, and the character of Herod, had, combined with his 
 late proceedings, led them to their conclusions. The gates 
 were closed before they had decided on any line of conduct, 
 or had consulted with Alexandra. They communicated to 
 her only a portion of the grounds of their suspicions, though 
 they urged her to press her son’s immediate return, and 
 boldly declared that his life was in jeopardy. Three days 
 were passed by them in great anxiety. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 265 
 
 The dreadful terror that haunted Zillah increased, and 
 was soon perceived by Mariamne, who, prompted by the 
 kindest feelings, endeavoured to learn the real cause, and 
 became herself infected with unformed indefinite apprehen- 
 sions. The mind of Zillah seemed to require all her power 
 to keep it from yielding to despair. Mariamne called on 
 her by every endearing name, by every tender affection, to 
 be more explicit. At length the fervour of her feelings 
 would endure no longer restraint, and she exclaimed — 
 
 Phantoms of horror cross me — he will return no more ! 
 Where are the warriors to protect him ? I will go and 
 shield him.’^ 
 
 She rushed towards the door, exclaiming — 
 
 “ To your tents, O Israel ! Babarrah ! O that my 
 brother Gedor lived, whom the cruel Nabataeans slew!” 
 
 In her eagerness she fell, and remained senseless on the 
 pavement. The attendants of the queen, astonished at her 
 cries, hastened from an adjoining room, and bore her to a 
 couch. Dermah, who came in at the same time, exclaimed. 
 Command me, gracious queen, to send forth fleet 
 horsemen, to bring back Aristobulus, lest he should see his 
 betrothed wife no more.” 
 
 Mariamne, though astonished, had not lost her presence 
 of mind, and replied with calmness — 
 
 “ Go, bid the governor of the city to open the gates, 
 and tell Babarrah to hasten with a fleet and trusty band, 
 and bid my brother return without tarrying to ask why ! I 
 fast and mourn until mine eyes behold him here again.” 
 Dermah required no farther order, but hastened to obey 
 it. In a few minutes Babarrah and his men were on the 
 road to Jericho. 
 
 They had not rode more than half the distance before 
 they met one running and uttering cries of distress. Babar- 
 
 N 
 
266 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 rah recognised through the gloom the figure of Mazrah, and 
 called out — 
 
 ‘‘ Why hastenest thou with cries of mourning ?’* 
 
 Mazrah rent his garments and exclaimed — 
 
 “ The high-priest of Israel is slain, 
 
 The waters have flowed over his head ; 
 
 He is cut oflf from among his people ! 
 
 Fear and a snare are come upon us. 
 
 Desolation and destruction pursue us : 
 
 Wherefore are the wicked mighty in power 
 He cast himself on the ground, threw dust on his head, 
 and raised a cry of lamentation. The armed men lifted up 
 their voices and wept, and shouted the alarm. One ex- 
 claimed — 
 
 His blood crieth from the ground ! to your tents ! and 
 we will punish the foul Ascalonite V 
 
 Babarrah’s eye glanced on the man, hut his faltering 
 tongue refused to rebuke, and his hand only half un- 
 sheathed his glittering blade : at the sight the men raised 
 a frantic shout. 
 
 For Jericho, and vengeance !” 
 
 Mazrah started from the ground, and extending his 
 staff across the narrow path, said — 
 
 To God belongeth vengeance — 
 
 His feet swift to slay innocent blood shall slide in 
 due time ; 
 
 The day of his calamity is at hand ; 
 
 Punishment shall make haste to come upon him.’’ 
 The vehemence of his manner and his attitude stopped 
 them ; but they gathered round him, and said — 
 
 ‘‘ Tell us how the pride of Israel hath fallen ; and tell 
 us truly, lest we slay thee, as David did the messenger who 
 slew the Lord’s anointed.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 267 
 
 Mazrah heeded not their threat, but replied — 
 
 '' My life is in the hand of my Maker ; I fear not what 
 man can do unto me. I heard that the king had brought 
 him and his mother back to Jerusalem, and greatly honoured 
 them, whereupon I went to Jericho. When the sun was 
 setting, the king, Aristobulus, and a company came to 
 the pools. I lay among the balm- trees, and heard the 
 king persuade him to bathe. He went with several of the 
 company into the water ; the rest had walked among the 
 gardens of balm. Some pretended to play, while the 
 king looked on and smiled. They surrounded him, and 
 seemed to sport with him. Then I saw the king make 
 the motion, as it were, of pulling down with his hands, 
 as a signal to those who were around the youth ; some 
 dived and caught him, others threw themselves on him ; 
 he shrieked and sank. I sprung with my staff past the 
 king, and called, as I leaped in among them, to spare 
 him, and slew a man near him, and maimed another ; 
 but one smote me with a stone, and I was stunned. When 
 my senses returned, they were gone ; but I heard loud 
 lamentations, and saw much people gathered together 
 around the king, who pretended grief, and beat himself, 
 and cast dust upon his head.’’ 
 
 They raised again a cry of grief and vengeance ; and 
 unless Babarrah had prevented them, would have gone on 
 to Jericho ; but at his instigation they returned with Maz- 
 rah to Jerusalem. 
 
 While descending, they heard no sounds but the watch- 
 words of the sentinels ; they saw no light save the flame 
 from the tower of furnaces, which cast a gleam over a great 
 portion of the slumbering city ; not a breath of wind stirred 
 a leaf, and the stars were hidden by impenetrable darkness. 
 
 As the band approached the gate, they sounded an 
 alarm, which brought the wakeful guard to the walls. No 
 
268 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 sooner had they passed the portals and told the dreadful 
 tale, than mingled hursts of sorrow and indignation arose ; 
 the sleeping inhabitants were roused by them, and came to 
 the flat roofs of their dwellings to know what evil had be- 
 fallen them. Mazrah ran through the streets proclaiming 
 the death of Aristobulus. In a brief space, the silence and 
 darkness that had reigned were changed for the loud wailing 
 of a people, and the quick moving of innumerable torches and 
 lights, and the eager voices of inquirers, and the hurrying 
 steps of alarmed and grieving crowds. The loud wailing 
 and unusual commotion soon reached the royal abode : jaded 
 horsemen came hurrying in, all bearers of that sad intelli- 
 gence, making their way through the inquiring multitudes 
 to the palace. The priests and many thousands flocked to the 
 Temple, and there called upon their God in their trouble. 
 
 Mariamne and Zillah soon heard the dreadful news ; for 
 they had run out on the lower terrace, and were quickly 
 followed by numerous attendants, bearing lights, and hurry- 
 ing to and fro. The people assembled beneath the terrace- 
 w^all, and were for a time subdued to silence by the pre- 
 sence of the queen, who stood with torn garments and her 
 hair unbound, with her eyes cast up to heaven, like a marble 
 monument of grief. Zillah, pale and frantic, with dishe- 
 velled hair, leaped on the battlements of the terrace, and in 
 a voice of despair cried aloud — 
 
 “ The beauty of Israel is slain — 
 
 The prince and the anointed priest is 'whelmed in the 
 waters of darkness. 
 
 Ye daughters of Israel, weep over him ; 
 
 Ye betrothed maidens, lament for him ; 
 
 Gird yourselves and lament, ye priests ; 
 
 Howl, ye ministers of the altar ; 
 
 Come, lie all night in sackcloth, ye ministers of my 
 God: 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 269 
 
 Blow the trumpet in Zion ; 
 
 Sound an alarm ! 
 
 The guilt of innocent blood is on the land. 
 
 O Aris ’’ 
 
 Her pallid and quivering lip refused to sound the name ; 
 she fell among the attendants, uttering convulsive sobs of 
 helpless agony. As she fell, thousands of voices reiterated 
 their loud laments, and the population, now assembled either 
 about the palace, the Temple, or on the roofs of their 
 houses, repeated the dreadful wailing until the morning 
 broke, when a great company, headed by the queen, dressed 
 in sackcloth, set out for Jericho. Zillah, delirious and rav- 
 ing with despair, remained with Derm ah. 
 
 As they approached the city, the lamentations came at 
 intervals like the loud sighings of an approaching tempest, 
 which they repeated. The people had assembled on their 
 houses, and as the queen and the great concourse with her 
 passed along lamenting, rent their garments and vented 
 their clamorous grief. Enigmatic sayings, insinuations of 
 the manner in which he met his death, and here and there 
 loud imprecations, were mingled with their tears. 
 
 Alexandra, who had rode by Mariamne’s side, appeared 
 almost incapable of expressing her distress, but from time 
 to time uttered a wild and piercing cry, and struck her 
 bosom. When the insinuations and dark sayings reached 
 her, she turned her eyes, from which no tear had fallen, in 
 the direction whence the sounds proceeded — her bewildered 
 look increased the outcries of the people. 
 
 At length they reached the house where the corpse was 
 laid. 
 
 Alexandra and Mariamne went, with tottering steps, 
 to the upper chamber. No mourners had yet assembled 
 there, neither had the first rite been performed. The 
 
270 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 beautiful corpse of Aristobulus lay extended and half 
 covered with his purple robe, the wet folds clinging to his 
 lifeless limbs : his flowing hair, all soiled with sand, fell 
 on the pavement and on his bosom : his eyes were open, 
 their lustre and expression changed for the dim, glassy, and 
 soulless look of death : the muscles of his face, not yet 
 relaxed, seemed marked as if attempting to utter a strug- 
 gling sob of hopelessness and agony. Near the body were 
 two figures closely mantled, who struck their breasts and 
 groaned — the one was Herod, the other Salome. Alexan- 
 dra, at the sight of her murdered son, gazed for an instant, 
 then, with a shriek of distracting grief and a gushing flood 
 of tears, threw herself by him, kissed the cold lips of her 
 child, and tried, with uncertain murmurings, to press and 
 cherish his body in her bosom. Mariamne beheld the 
 last inanimate scion of her race, as if only half believing 
 that death had bereaved her of her greatest hope and the 
 object of her deepest affection, then knelt by her mother’s 
 side — they raised their trembling hands : — Mariamne 
 checked her bursting grief, though large tears rushed fast 
 from her eyes fixed on her brother’s face ; they placed their 
 hands on his stiffening eyelids, and drew them over the 
 glazed orbs. The touch of death seemed to bring with it 
 conviction, clothed in all its horrors ; she trembled, screamed, 
 and fainted. Herod, who through the folds of his garment 
 had witnessed the scene, thought that Mariamne was dead, 
 and hastened to raise her ; but the attendants who had fol- 
 lowed her to the door, held her in their arms before he 
 reached the spot, and quickly bore her from the place. 
 
 Alexandra, still on her knees, looked for an instant on 
 the king ; then springing up, beat her bosom, tore her hair 
 and garments, while she exclaimed, amid bursts of agony 
 and tears — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 271 
 
 “ The voice of thy brother's blood, the voice of the 
 blood of my only son, crieth from the ground. Where is 
 my beauteous child } Ah ! here, all soiled and w^et ; but 
 the spirit is gone. The flower of my hope is cut down, 
 and I am left destitute. My son, my son, would to God 
 that I had died for thee !" 
 
 She turned towards the entrance, calling aloud — 
 
 Haste ye for the elders : deliver the slayer of my child 
 into the hands of the avenger of blood, that he may die ! 
 Haste, I command ye ; for thine eye shall not pity him, thou 
 shalt put away the guilt of innocent blood from the land. 
 O my son, my son !" 
 
 She threw herself, uttering exhausted cries and sobs, on 
 his body, and was with difficulty taken away. 
 
 The indefinite language of Alexandra greatly astonished 
 Herod, who was affected at the anguish of a mother bereft of 
 her only son ; and perhaps the sight of the lifeless body might 
 have revived for a time the fast-fading feelings of nature : 
 he gave way to expressions of grief, and even wept. 
 
 Salome, with affected dejection, tried to console him, 
 saying — 
 
 O my brother, that this great evil should have hap- 
 pened to Israel, and thou present. What can make Alex- 
 andra cry for the avengers ? Surely she knows that while 
 thou wert honouring him, it pleased the Creator to call 
 him away." 
 
 They left the room together ; for friends and priests 
 came to wash and prepare the body : that completed, spices 
 and aromatics were piled over it, and the mourners, with 
 melancholy music, seated themselves around. 
 
 Herod found Mariamne still senseless, and with all the 
 appearance of death. The scorpion- stings of conscience 
 began to lash him, the suspicions of the people to alarm 
 him, and the fear that he had destroyed Mariamne to 
 
272 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 wring his bosom. For a time he appeared absorbed by the 
 stupor of grief, and threw himself groaning at the feet of 
 his beloved wife. He remained in this state until the fol- 
 lowing day ; when a report was spread through the city 
 that Mariamne was dead, and the king at the point of 
 death from grief, fasting, and false accusation. The palace 
 was surrounded by the people, and consternation filled 
 the city. 
 
 Ananeel, who had consulted with Salome, and who 
 looked to be reinstated in the high-priesthood, sought the 
 king, and having made obeisance, said — 
 
 “ May the God of Israel pour the balm of comfort into 
 the wounded soul of the king. Be not stricken down with 
 grief, and let not the backsliding of the wicked consume 
 thee. Jehovah will uphold and clear his anointed. Would 
 my lord the king permit his servant to offer to him the 
 words of consolation and advice }” '' 
 
 Herod replied — 
 
 ‘‘ Good Ananeel, what would you with me ? My soul 
 is sore stricken, and my friends have left me, and my ene- 
 mies have raised a false accusation against me.'’ 
 
 Ananeel bowed to the ground, and answered — 
 
 ‘‘ When our father David knew the child was dead, and 
 that his kingdom required his presence, he arose from the 
 earth, and washed and anointed himself, and changed his 
 apparel, and came into the house of the Lord and wor- 
 shipped ; and afterwards he ate bread and comforted him- 
 self. O king, thy servant beseeches thee to act as thy 
 father David.” 
 
 No advice could have been more congenial to the 
 monarch's wishes ; who replied, with a manner that con- 
 vinced him Salome had not misjudged — 
 
 Good Ananeel, such consolation and advice are be- 
 fitting a man of God and a friend. Lest my silence and 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 273 
 
 absence should be misconstrued, I will go to the place of 
 worship, and appear among the people/’ 
 
 He arrayed himself and went. This act of worship 
 made some more doubtful than they previously were, while 
 it impressed others with a deeper conviction of his guilt. 
 
 At length the day of the burial arrived, which Herod 
 had commanded should be as magnificent as the land could 
 afford. 
 
 Alexandra and Mariamne went again to see the body, 
 now embalmed, surrounded by aromatics and adorned with 
 flowers. Their grief was not less acute, though more sub- 
 dued, particularly that of Alexandra, who bent over the 
 coffin and remained long looking at her child ; and when 
 at length she retired, her maternal agony was too great for 
 utterance : she cast one long and lingering look on his now 
 placid and beauteous countenance, covered her face, and 
 was led away. Mariamne’s cheek was colourless, and in 
 addition to poignant woe, an expression of the deepest 
 anxiety and doubt was evident. She had not asked fot 
 Herod since she first saw her brother’s corpse. Many 
 messengers had been despatched to bring tidings of Zillah, 
 whose delirium still remained unabated. 
 
 It was decided that the interment should take place at 
 the tombs of the kings, and not at Modin, where the sepul- 
 chres of the Asmoneans were. In the morning the people 
 gathered together. Soon after the sun had risen, troops of 
 horsemen proceeded ; after them came a mixed multitude 
 on various animals, or on foot ; bands of priests followed 
 these, bearing, in turns, the bier of their departed brother ; 
 immediately after them were mourning women, accompanied 
 by minstrels, and the king, and all the relations of the 
 deceased: behind were guards and mourners, and the 
 population of the region around. They rested during the 
 heat of the day, and at eventide approached the tombs near 
 N 2 
 
274 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Jerusalem. As soon as the headmost horsemen reached 
 the summit of a rising ground that had concealed them, 
 there rose a wail of woe, mingled with the melancholy 
 sound of flutes and soft recorders, from a great portion of 
 the people who had come not only from the city, but from 
 afar, and covered the sides of the surrounding hills. Their 
 wail was answered by the great procession accompanying the 
 body, and no one was louder in his lament than Herod. 
 
 The night had closed in, when the coffin was placed at 
 the entrance of the sepulchre, and not far off the golden 
 urn, containing the parts to be consumed on the funeral 
 pyre, formed of resinous woods intermixed with odours 
 and spices, to which even the poorest were eager to add. 
 The wailing rose and fell like distant sounds borne on the 
 uncertain winds. When darkness veiled the heavens, the 
 pyre was lighted : as soon as the flame was seen, the cries 
 of grief were redoubled, and the people rent their gar- 
 ments and wept. The flame had not ascended far above 
 the urn, when a female form, without sandals, and with 
 torn garments, came wailing and bounding through the 
 crowd. Her speed and distracted air spread alarm, and 
 many said that it was a spirit. She rushed to the pro- 
 jecting pinnacle of the tomb, and uttered so wild and shrill 
 a cry of agony, that those around were awe-struck and 
 silenced. Herod perceived that it was Zillah. Mariamne 
 approached the base of the pinnacle on which she stood, and 
 besought her to come down, but her entreaties were not 
 heeded, and Zillah shook her dishevelled hair, and gazed on 
 the funeral pile with the trance-like look of frenzy, while 
 her quivering lip seemed to speak, as her bosom heaved 
 with smothered respiration, and imperfect sighs were heard, 
 as if the thoughts then agonising her, when moulded into 
 sounds, w'ould melt the soul to tears : that intense and 
 vacant stare gradually subsided before the varying and 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 275 
 
 increasing expressions that successively crossed her face : 
 she continued for a minute's space with her eyes fixed on 
 the burning pyre, then glanced around, and while deep dis- 
 appointment overspread her countenance, in piteous accents 
 said — 
 
 He is not there ! where have ye home him ?" 
 
 She paused, appeared perplexed, and seemed to think ; 
 then continued — 
 
 Have they lain him in Engedi, or whelmed him in the 
 Asphaltic Sea ?" 
 
 These confused ideas began to recall her wandering 
 thoughts. She cast her eyes to heaven, and muttered dis- 
 tressingly; then a storm of conflicting passions gathered 
 over her ghastly face. The monarch quailed and trembled, 
 and in a hurried and fear- stricken voice, directed the 
 attendants to bear her away ; but they seemed confused, 
 and so overcome by the sight, that they could not obey be- 
 fore she had fixed her eyes on Herod, and the storm of grief 
 and passion burst from her livid lips — 
 
 ‘‘ Cursed be the monarch who smote him secretly ; 
 
 The burden of the curses of Israel on him ! 
 
 O earth, cover not the blood of the innocent ; 
 
 Let not its voice have a resting-place on thee ! 
 
 Destruction and Death, declare that ye have heard 
 the fame thereof ! 
 
 The mighty dead tremble from beneath !" 
 
 At these last words her voice became tremulous and 
 hollow; her eyes, gleaming with unearthly passion, were 
 still fixed on the king, who continued making signs to his 
 attendants to take her away, while he seemed as fascinated 
 by her look as if a spirit were gazing on him. At a glance 
 she recognised Mazrah, kneeling on the rock beneath — the 
 recognition was mutual : extending her arm towards the 
 monarch, she continued, with utter scorn — 
 
276 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 See, he lieth down as a lion — 
 
 He coucheth as a lioness. 
 
 Saying, Who shall rouse me ? ’’ 
 
 Her countenance was suddenly suffused with more than 
 mortal fervour ; and she added, in tones that thrilled the 
 surrounding multitude — 
 
 He who looketh down from the heavens. 
 
 He who seeth all the children of men. 
 
 The Lord, shall smite thee with madness. 
 
 With blindness and astonishment of heart ; 
 
 Thy life shall hang in doubt before thee. 
 
 By day and by night shall fear pursue thee ; 
 
 Thou shalt have none assurance of thy life ; 
 
 Thou shalt gnash with thy teeth, and pine away !” 
 The king, roused by these appalling words, commanded, 
 with a voice of mingled fear and anger, the demoniac to 
 be seized and borne away/’ She stood trying to look 
 through the flames, uttering convulsive sobs. The wailing 
 of the people round now rose again, and blended with the 
 mournful flutes and the more distant cries of grief. Mari- 
 amne remained immovable, with a look of abstraction bor- 
 dering on mute despair, for the wild words of Zillah corre- 
 sponded with all that she had heard, and accorded with the 
 dreadful presentiments which had haunted her mind, so that 
 not a ray of hope yet gleamed on the gulf of misery which 
 floated before her mental vision. Alexandra, covered with 
 sackcloth and ashes, and absorbed with woe, sat on the 
 ground near the coffin, and heard imperfectly what had 
 passed. Salome had seen the whole, and privately repeated 
 Herod’s order to seize and carry away the frantic Zillah ; 
 who, perceiving the messengers approaching, wildly repeated, 
 ‘‘ He is not there ! where have ye borne him 
 Then sprung on a projecting rock, and alighting on the 
 ground, ran towards the tomb. Her steps were arrested by 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 277 
 
 the coffin — she saw the face of her betrothed love — then 
 clasping her hands above her head, said, in accents of the 
 deepest woe — 
 
 “ Oh, he is dead, and will return no more to his 
 house ! 
 
 Thy spirit still hovers near — 
 
 O, had I the wings of a dove, I would flee away with 
 thee, and be at rest. 
 
 Take me with thee — take thy poor love with thee 
 She sunk upon his bosom; and when her body was 
 raised by the attendants, the spirit had fled. Louder 
 lamentation told this fresh calamity. Before the coffin 
 was deposited in the mansion of the dead, Mariamne had 
 swooned, and was borne away to the city, followed by the 
 guilty Herod and a great concourse of the people. 
 
278 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Although jealousy of the popularity of Aristobulus had 
 brought into action the viler part of Herod’s character, and 
 led him to commit an act of murder, all the better feelings 
 of his nature were not yet wholly destroyed. The misery 
 he had entailed on his beloved Mariamne, and the dread he 
 had of her discovering his perfidious crime, wrought on his 
 conscience, and made him for a season the victim of remorse. 
 He clothed himself in sackcloth, fasted, wept, and mourned. 
 This conduct and his increasing affection expelled from the 
 mind of Mariamne the strange suspicions of her husband 
 which she had involuntarily allowed to steal into it. 
 
 Herod, Cypros, and Salome, aided by Ananeel now re- 
 instated in the high-priesthood, carefully and cautiously 
 made known, not only to the people, but to Mariamne, the 
 account of his death as told by the king, Nodamah, and a 
 Moor who had been for some time about the royal person. 
 Though Mariamne’s susj)icions were lulled, and she again 
 returned the affection of her husband, the majority of the 
 people suspected the truth ; and the report, that an Essene 
 had slain one of the murderers, and had denounced the king 
 to Babarrah and his horsemen, prevailed through the city 
 and in many parts of the country. 
 
 Salome often conversed with Herod on his death, who 
 never withdrew from the subject, though every word stung 
 him to the soul; and she more than once hinted, that many 
 kings, instead of honouring their rivals, thought themselves 
 called on to sacrifice their own feelings to preserve their 
 countries from the horrors of civil war. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 279 
 
 Alexandra had smothered to the utmost of her ability 
 the suspicion that her son had been murdered by the king, 
 and shut herself up, maturing schemes of vengeance and 
 escape. 
 
 Babarrah, after consulting with Dermah, determined to 
 go to Samaria, and then assist Alexandra in expelling the 
 tyrant from his throne, and separating Mariamne from the 
 murderer of her brother; and afterwards to escape from 
 Judaea, and return to their native deserts. 
 
 Babarrah’s deportment to Herod on his return from 
 Samaria was precisely the same as it was before he knew 
 of the guilty deed. The king, however, did not under-rate 
 the Arab’s power of dissembling, and longed to remove him. 
 He bestowed on him the highest honours, and sent him with 
 some legions to suppress the incursions of various predatory 
 hordes, with the hope that he would meet with death. Pre- 
 vious to his departure, Babarrah sent a letter for Alexandra to 
 Cleopatra, detailing the murder of Aristobulus, and imploring 
 her to induce Antony to punish the assassin. The Egyp- 
 tian, whose own hands were stained with a brother’s and a 
 sister’s blood, cared but little for the crime, but coveted the 
 provinces over which Herod ruled, and eagerly availed her- 
 self of the circumstance to destroy him, and obtain his 
 kingdom. She therefore urged the triumvir to examine 
 into the alFair, and succeeded in making him summon 
 Herod to Laodicea. 
 
 This order he would, if he had been sufficiently power- 
 ful, have resisted, as an infringement on his royal dignity, 
 but he was constrained to obey it ; and as a last, and 
 perhaps surer resource, depended for acquittal on his 
 bribes and address. In the meantime, he concealed his 
 chagrin and mortification from Mariamne, and declared to 
 her his joy at the opportunity of vindicating himself before 
 the triumvir and the world. 
 
280 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Notwithstanding Mariamne had returned his affection, 
 and was confidential in her manner, he thought that some 
 suspicion of her brother’s having died a violent death still 
 floated in her mind ; and induced Salome, under the pretext 
 that she might suspect Nodamah, who had been the friend 
 of Antigonus, to try and ascertain if it were so. 
 
 Salome’s apparent grief, and the concern she had pre- 
 tended for Mariamne during the illness that followed her 
 brother’s funeral, had placed them on a less hostile footing 
 than before, and gave her some opportunities of conversing 
 alone with the queen. But as she mistrusted her own in- 
 fluence and power, she artfully induced her mother Cypros 
 to assist her. When not likely to be interrupted, they 
 spoke with evident satisfaction of the approaching examina- 
 tion into the cause of his death, and even inferred that her 
 husband had desired it, since he was present, and Sanballat 
 was known to be an enemy to the Asmonean rival of his 
 late friend Antigonus. 
 
 Mariamne was yet weak from illness, during which she 
 had suffered so much grief, so clearly saw the emptiness of 
 all human hopes, and had reflected so deeply on a future 
 state, that her noble soul had become even more purified, 
 elevated, and simple than before. 
 
 Cypros began by remarking — 
 
 Alas ! the heart of man is prone to evil; and those 
 who are not of the commonwealth of Israel are evil alto- 
 gether, and fierce, and unforgiving.” 
 
 Mariamne rejoined — 
 
 “ The beasts of the field remember kindness, and resent 
 the injuries done to them by man. I never heard even of 
 a beast of prey attacking but when impelled by fear or 
 hunger; yet each appears to have been formed originally 
 with a claw, a tooth, or an instinct adapted to some par- 
 ticular destruction. Man only has a mind capable of com- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 281 
 
 mitting slaughter by rule, and with the idea of gaining 
 glory by his deeds. Man only has taught his offspring not 
 to forgive, but to revenge.'’ 
 
 The old woman continued — 
 
 I cannot think that Antony will find aught against 
 Nodamah — he might have sported roughly, half-feeling 
 some resentment ; but, O no, he would not have hurt him. 
 Moreover, the king was by, who I know loved his brother, 
 and would have slain any one in his wrath, even on an at- 
 tempt at insult." 
 
 Salome then said — 
 
 “ Mother, thou sayest right ; my brother loved him like 
 his own soul, and has grieved for him with bitter grief. It 
 rends my heart to see his sunken cheek, to hear his moans, 
 and to behold him clothed in sackcloth." 
 
 Cypros directly added — 
 
 “ My son honoured his funeral to the utmost of his 
 power : not even our father Abraham, nor the wealthy Solo- 
 mon, had greater or more costly things. Poor Zillah ! in 
 her madness, she accused us all of killing him ! Well, her 
 heart was broken, and so she must be forgiven." 
 
 Mariamne, at her name, wept, and said — 
 
 I had begun to weave a veil for her bridal dress, and 
 little thought that I should spread it on her bier. They 
 sprung up together like two lilies of the valley from united 
 stems ; when one was trampled down, the other withered 
 and died. Even the mighty pass away like shadows, and 
 are no more remembered ; but the untimely deaths of the 
 young and lovely are tales at which the children of future 
 days shall weep. Ah, far better would the rich gifts and 
 odours have been bestowed on their nuptials than on their 
 funeral." 
 
 She paused, looked towards heaven, and with streaming 
 eyes repeated — 
 
282 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 '' The judgments of Jehovah are truth, they are just 
 altogether ; 
 
 The Lord giveth, and the Lord taketh away ; blessed 
 be his holy name. 
 
 Few and evil were the days of the years of their 
 lives. 
 
 His mercy is as a morning cloud, and as the early 
 dew that is drunk up by the everlasting sun.’’ 
 She bent her head in token of resignation, but the tears 
 still trickled down her cheeks. 
 
 Mariamne had accidentally frustrated the intentions of 
 her examiners, which produced a long silence. Old Cypros 
 shed tears of real sorrow : Salome tried to weep. 
 
 The queen renewed the discourse — 
 
 My grief has been doubled by seeing the sad effects 
 of my brother’s death on the king ; had he thought that he 
 was even exposed to danger, he says, he might have saved 
 him. Perhaps some vital part was ruptured by the exertion, 
 and he sunk exhausted. Yet it seems strange that they 
 did not directly raise him and bear his body to the bank.” 
 Cypros shook her aged head, and rejoined — 
 
 “ Alas, when evil hath befallen us, and we feel the 
 sorrow it bringeth compassing us about, we look back and 
 see that by prudence and thought we might perhaps have 
 avoided or lessened it. When sudden dangers come upon 
 us, we seldom are as ready of thought or hand as when we 
 perceive them afar off, and prepare to resist them like men 
 in the battle-array.” 
 
 Salome, with desponding voice and manner, added — 
 
 What fearful astonishment could have been greater 
 than assailed them when he sunk and remained beneath 
 the water ? In his agony he might have grasped some 
 weed, some root or stone ; the water was deep where they 
 were bathing ; he might in his struggling have gone far from 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 283 
 
 them. The days of man are determined ; the number of his 
 months are with Jehovah; he hath appointed his bounds 
 that he cannot pass ; so let us submit to his judgments.” 
 After a short time, she added — 
 
 ‘‘ It would be cruel to think that Nodamah intended 
 evil to the youth. Yet I wish he had not been there.” 
 Mariamne mildly and simply replied — 
 
 “ I wish so too ; and, as Cypros says, he might have 
 remembered, as he plunged him beneath the water, that 
 he had stood between him and the favour of a king. 
 The remembrance of sorrow comes often enough uncalled 
 for. Why should we open our wounds and make our 
 hearts bleed afresh when it cannot avail us ? Such mis- 
 fortunes are the thorns in the valley of our pilgrimage, 
 which leads us to the gates of Paradise. I am weary. May 
 guardian angels protect you, and guide your steps into the 
 paths of holiness and peace !” 
 
 They could not disobey this kind command, but did 
 obeisance and left her, not satisfied, nor yet disappointed. 
 
 Mariamne had watched with restless anxiety the change 
 in her husband’s health and manner. He was frequently 
 plunged in the deepest melancholy ; sometimes he was 
 most kind and yielding in his deportment to those about 
 him ; at other times he was suspicious, sensitive at the 
 least degree of interference, and to her observing eye, mis- 
 trustful of all he heard. She concluded that the words of 
 Zillah and the insinuations of the people, added to her 
 brother’s death, had most deeply affected him, and looked 
 forward to his wounds being healed by time and the renewed 
 confidence of the people. When she spoke to Dermah of 
 him, her replies were always general, and sometimes inde- 
 finite ; and when pressed closer, her praises were bestowed 
 on his valour and magnificence. These circumstances ren- 
 dered her unhappy. 
 
284 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 While those occurrences transpired in Judsea, Herod, 
 with the perversity of human nature, was endeavouring to 
 induce the good Hyrcanus to return to Jerusalem, since he 
 feared the Parthian monarch might incite him to try and 
 recover the regal authority without the pontifical dignity. 
 He knew that Hyrcanus had never been formally deposed 
 from the throne, though he had been expelled Jerusalem 
 by Antigonus, and w^as only incapacitated from performing 
 the functions of the pontifical office. The people loved 
 him, not only because he was an Asmonean, but because 
 he was mild, charitable, and humane. 
 
 The crafty Santacalla was selected by Herod to win the 
 Parthian king Phraates to his wishes. He went loaded 
 with costly presents, money, and promises. So well did 
 the subtle ambassador perform his master’s orders, that the 
 good Hyrcanus, in whose bosom (like the rest of his nation) 
 a desire to die in Jerusalem was predominant, consented to 
 return. It was not until Herod was on the point of setting 
 out for Laodicea, that Hyrcanus reached Jerusalem, borne 
 down with grief at the death of Aristobulus, and only 
 desiring to embrace his children, pray in the Temple, and 
 be gathered unto his fathers. 
 
 He heard from Dermah all the particulars relating to 
 his grandson’s death; and from that hour mistrust and 
 melancholy were portrayed upon his brow. Herod’s sus- 
 picion and fears made him desirous of being acquainted with 
 every action of his prisoner, and he soon learnt that he 
 had held several interviews with Dermah : possessed of that 
 knowledge, he prepared to leave Jerusalem with increased 
 reluctance. 
 
 Salome, whose hatred for Mariamne had not dimin- 
 ished, affected great grief at parting with her brother ; and 
 being alone, availed herself of the opportunity, and said — 
 It has been thought that Alexandra instigated the 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 285 
 
 Egyptian queen to urge the triumvir thus to insult you ; 
 but I think it some vile scheme of hers to cut off our be- 
 loved Mariamne, since she knows, as well as ourselves, that 
 Antony has long desired to possess her : so long as you 
 exist, the subtle woman is aware that her attempts would 
 all be vain. You numbered with the dead, poor Mariamne 
 would become an easy sacrifice to her vengeful jealousy. An- 
 tony may think you the obstacle opposed to his wish, and 
 so acquiesce in Cleopatra’s request, and destroy you, that 
 he may not be frustrated. O my brother, cannot you cir- 
 cumvent their base intentions, and avoid going to Laodicea ? 
 I dread the worst.” 
 
 She fell on his neck and wept, while he was agitated 
 and perplexed at her remarks. He, however, dissembled 
 his thoughts, assured her that her affection led her unneces- 
 sarily to anticipate evil, and bade her farewell. 
 
 Herod had repented ; he had felt the agony of remorse 
 and the stings of conscience ; he had shrunk with horror at 
 the thought of repeating his crimes ; — but he suddenly saw 
 before his eyes the threatening phantoms of two rivals to all 
 he held dear on earth, — the one to his kingly rank and 
 power, the other to his love ; the latter had become an 
 absorbing passion, and would at least have balanced with 
 the former : to those was added the fear of discovery by 
 Hyrcanus, who, though mild and forgiving, he knew 
 would raise the nation as soon as he was gone, if he were 
 assured of his guilt. His spies had told him of his inter- 
 views with Dermah ; his own knowledge of human nature 
 I informed him, that Babarrah was satisfied that the death of 
 Aristobulus was a foul murder; and he knew the noble 
 Arab too well, not to be convinced that he was only waiting 
 until he could level an irreparable blow at his power or 
 j life. It was his nature to feel a fierce inclination to resent 
 I the machinations of a woman like Cleopatra, as well as to 
 
286 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 feel a burning and reckless spirit of resistance against any 
 thing that threatened him with danger. . , 
 
 He strode about his private chamber, lashing up his fury, 
 and yielding to his jealousy of Antony, until he thought its 
 pangs might haunt him in the grave. 
 
 At the same time he magnified the friendly conduct of 
 Malchus, the king of Arabia, towards Hyrcanus, into a con- 
 spiracy against him, which had been partly matured when 
 he visited him on his way from Babylon. 
 
 The repentance and consequent feelings of the monarch 
 had no firm foundation. They were not built on sorrow 
 for his wickedness, but on the sandy basis of a disposition 
 possessing some kind and noble principles, unsupported by a 
 dependence on Providence, and with a faint belief of future 
 retribution. The various apprehensions that at once as- 
 sailed him destroyed the precarious state of mind into which 
 his recent atrocity, and the pious example of Mariamne, 
 had brought him, and he plunged at once into the fallacious 
 stream which hurried him into the vortex of crime and 
 misery. He thus held converse with himself — 
 
 “ Shall the wretched minion of that fly, that crocodile, 
 that mistress of the land of bondage, take my Mariamne i 
 Shall that spawn of slime and serpents seek to get her para- 
 mour to destroy me, as he did her brother, that she may 
 glut her jealous vengeance on my beauteous queen. She 
 would rather that I should plunge a dagger into her bosom. 
 
 I once promised to do so, instead of suffering Antony to 
 have her, and she embraced me for the promise. She did ; 
 and well I know that she has not changed her wish. Ah, 
 
 I have it ; and that’s all safe. 
 
 “ I wish Hyrcanus, too, were in paradise. Surely he 
 has seen enough of life, in w^ell-nigh eighty winters, to be 
 cloyed with it. He has lost his ears ; perchance the old 
 man would die piecemeal. The next cut would be his head ; 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 287 
 
 and that the intrigues of Malchus may procure him. Am 
 I to be hunted from my throne by women and dotards } 
 
 “ Curses on my folly for placing an army under the 
 orders of that fearless Arab! It was adding wings and 
 talons to a me wed-up eagle. I might as well expect a 
 Libyan lion to fawn and crouch to his pursuer, as that 
 penetrating Arab to bend to my wishes. I cannot give the 
 word that would awake the dead, or methinks I would recall 
 from his rotting sleep the foolish boy who was driven by 
 praises to destruction. Had he not died, such power and 
 popularity as he possessed would have recalled the remem- 
 brance of what he might have been, and so excited a wish 
 to be what I am ; and then would have followed war and all 
 its blessings on a savage, exhausted people. There seems 
 much good in the general destiny of events ; it were per- 
 haps better to yield to their mighty stream than attempt 
 to contend against it. Joshua, Samuel, Cyrus, Caesar, 
 were all means for producing some great ends, and why 
 should not I be so ?” 
 
 He summoned his uncle Joseph, and held with him a 
 long conversation on affairs of state, and gave him directions 
 how to act during his absence at Laodicea. Soon after- 
 wards Herod left his capital without his usual retinue, and 
 hastened to obey the summons of the triumvir. 
 
288 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Mazrah and Menahem were both on the confines of the 
 city ; the former in the habit of receiving intelligence from 
 Dermah. On the departure of Herod, he hastened to Ba- 
 barrah, who, having terminated the campaign, returned to 
 Jerusalem. He soon held several conversations with Hyr- 
 canus, whom he seriously advised to escape, and to throw 
 himself on the protection of the king of Arabia. 
 
 Alexandra strongly urged him to follow the advice of 
 Babarrah, and thus save himself from impending destruc- 
 tion. The old prince had seen too many reverses to be 
 anxious to preserve the few remaining years which, in the 
 common course of nature, he had to pass on this earth, and 
 professed the imperishable desire of dying in Jerusalem. 
 Babarrah foresaw that the extermination of the Asmonean 
 race would follow the first of the tyrant’s murders, and so 
 longed to save them from the threatening ruin. He, in 
 conjunction with Alexandra and Dermah, tried every argu- 
 ment and persuasion to induce him to fly to Arabia, but in 
 vain : at length circumstances occurred which led to Mari- 
 amne’s joining them in their entreaties. 
 
 Joseph, to whom Herod had entrusted, with Mariamne, 
 the executive government during his absence, was advanced 
 in years, with an understanding capable of selecting and 
 pursuing the right course, but with a disposition too con- 
 fiding for a ruler, and liable to be hourly imposed on by 
 the crafty people whose affairs he now administered. He 
 was zealous for the honour, welfare, and happiness of his 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 289 
 
 nephew ; and in his attempts to increase the estimation oT 
 his merit among his family, was injudicious, and so per- 
 severing as to excite their smiles. 
 
 The common routine of business, and the requisite at- 
 tention to the queen, gave him continual opportunities of 
 exhibiting this amiable weakness. Mariamne had often 
 rallied him on the number, warmth, and variety of his 
 encomiums. His niece. Salome, produced a long scroll, on 
 which they were inscribed. The aged Cypros smiled at his 
 conduct, but never contradicted his assertions. Joseph’s 
 affection for Herod would have produced a similar feeling 
 for Mariamne, merely because she was his wdfe, even if 
 her virtues had not excited it. Her beauty and conduct 
 rendered her the object of his enthusiastic and respectful 
 adoration. Nothing transpired in the city that he did not 
 immediately make known to her, and he was most confi- 
 dential in all his communications. This conduct, and his 
 unguarded admiration, did not escape the vindictive Salome, 
 who carefully registered in her memory every minute atten- 
 tion or expression of interest. 
 
 Once, when alone with Mariamne, he entered on his 
 usual theme — the praises of Herod, an enumeration of his 
 kindnesses, and the proofs of his love. The queen, wishing 
 to see how far he would pursue the topic, jocularly resisted 
 him, until at length he said — 
 
 If Michael himself were to speak, he could not give a 
 more convincing proof of his love for you than the secret 
 order with which I am entrusted, — a command which shews 
 that the king cannot exist without you, and that even in 
 the grave he would not be separated from you. Should 
 Antony, at the instigation of the vile Cleopatra, slay him, 
 he has made me swear to plunge this dagger into your 
 bosom.” 
 
 He displayed, with an air of triumph, the weapon which 
 
 o 
 
290 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Herod usually wore, to the astonished Mariamne, adding, 
 as he raised it — 
 
 ‘‘He said that he merely deputed me to perform a 
 solemn promise he had made to you/’ 
 
 Mariamne’s cheek was for an instant flushed with 
 crimson, for she could not doubt the truth of Joseph’s 
 words, — then resumed its paler hue : neither her voice nor 
 manner underwent any change, but indignation filled her 
 bosom, and horrid doubtful thoughts rushed through her 
 mind with irresistible impetuosity. She looked near her, 
 and clasping her infant to her bosom, concealed, while 
 caressing it, the burning tears that gushed into her eyes. 
 
 The infatuated Joseph mistook this effect which his reve- 
 lation of the secret had produced, for conviction that his decla- 
 ration of Herod’s unbounded love was true. Mariamne saw 
 with quickness that it proceeded from two-fold jealousy, and 
 a heart capable of contemplating the murdering of all who 
 thwarted its savage passions. At the same moment the 
 warning words of the dying soldier flashed across her 
 memory, that he was like a lion’s whelp, easily roused to 
 anger, and allayed it with blood ; or like a fire which con- 
 sumed itself and all around it ; or like the chill icy wind on 
 the snow-clad mountain. Undefined forebodings, formed 
 partly of thoughts and partly of feelings, followed in rapid 
 and harrowing succession. She pressed her infant to her 
 bosom, hurried to her private room, and there in secret gave 
 way to that bitterness of woe which a woman feels when 
 her last hopes are swept away. The unthinking Joseph, 
 eager to complete his supposed triumph, and to obtain a 
 declaration that he had not overvalued Herod’s love, fol- 
 lowed the queen almost immediately after she had left the 
 apartment. Salome, from a contiguous corridor, had seen 
 Mariamne pass towards her private rooms with a hurried 
 gait, and directly entered the passage from which she had 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 291 
 
 come, and met Joseph pursuing her steps. He stopped, 
 encountered her look, and involuntarily blushed. The 
 demon spirit turned and went exulting to another part of 
 the palace. Joseph was conscious of embarrassment, but 
 he never conjectured that any inference prejudicial either 
 to Mariamne or himself could be drawn from the circum- 
 stance ; indeed, so slight was the impression on his mind, 
 that he not only never mentioned it, but even forgot it. 
 
 Mariamne recovered her composure sufficiently to ap- 
 pear in the evening, and attended the sacrifice in the 
 Temple, and there offered up fervent prayers for protection 
 from her heavenly Father. When she retired, her thoughts 
 were fully occupied with the dreadful secret, and its pro- 
 bable effects ; her chief anxiety was for her children ; with- 
 out her watchful eye, she knew not one whom she could 
 trust, excepting Dermah, to bring them up in the paths of 
 piety and virtue. For their sakes she considered it her duty 
 to communicate to Hyrcanus and her mother her wishes re- 
 lating to them, lest a sudden and violent death should over- 
 take her. If she could have relied on the forbearance and 
 discretion of Alexandra, she would have made known to her, 
 as a mother, the discovery ; but, in addition to her want of 
 judgment, she had naturally cherished a hatred for Herod 
 that amounted to a just detestation and abhorrence : of this 
 Mariamne had long been aware, and conjectured that it 
 arose from her considering the death of Aristobulus in 
 some degree occasioned by the king not interfering when 
 Nodamah and the others attacked him in the water. Al- 
 though she felt deeply her husband’s inhuman order to 
 murder her, she saw no utility in embittering the latter 
 years of Hyrcanus by relating it to him, and could not 
 suppress the noble pride of not becoming her husband’s 
 accuser. Perhaps she retained some vain and lingering 
 hopes of happier days. 
 
292 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Before she retired to rest, she went to the room where 
 her infants were sleeping, and sat for a time watching their 
 peaceful faces and scarcely moving breasts. At first, ma- 
 ternal love alone filled her bosom ; soon her look became 
 more fixed, and her countenance expressive of deep and 
 troubled anxiety, while these unmingled thoughts intensely 
 occupied her mind. 
 
 If I am murdered, who will protect you } Your fa- 
 ther will be with me, numbered among the dead. The 
 good Hyrcanus must soon follow, for he is old. My mother 
 cannot save you. Would the fierce contenders for a king- 
 dom allow two springing flowers to stop their hot career, 
 and not crush them with their iron tread ? No, no ; men 
 are made of sterner mettle than to feel for babes who might 
 deprive them of a diadem. Were I in Abraham’s bosom, I 
 could be contented to hear that some ruffian-hand had sealed 
 your little eyes for ever.” 
 
 It was a horrid thought, and she awoke from her re- 
 verie, bent over them, and gently kissed their lips. Tears 
 flowed from her eyes, and she placed her hand on her brow, 
 while the anticipations of future misery crowded into her 
 soul. 
 
 ‘‘ The blood-stained Cleopatra is prowling round, and 
 would prey upon thy father’s kingdom. She, whose hands 
 are steeped in the blood of her nearest kindred, would, like 
 a she -wolf, seize you. She know^s no remorse ; your inno- 
 cence would not save you. She would drown the babes in 
 their father’s blood. I have no brother to raise his arm 
 and shield you ; the jealous waters overwhelmed him. I 
 am made to drink the bitterest dregs of sorrow. My race 
 driven from their throne, slain, brought to untimely graves ; 
 my husband menaced with death ; my babes to be cast on 
 the wide world, to become the victims of the merciless ; 
 and I doomed by my husband to be sacrificed to his de- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 293 
 
 parted shade — to be immolated to the accursed Moloch. 
 Woe, woe ! which way shall I flee ? where shall 1 seek for 
 refuge }” 
 
 She clasped her hands, and gazed on her yet sleeping 
 infants with a look of despair. One awoke, and smiling, 
 stretched its little hands towards his mother. In an in- 
 stant she burst into a flood of tears ; and as she folded the 
 baby to her bosom, exclaimed — 
 
 O, where is the refuge for those that make widows 
 their prey. 
 
 And lurk after the inheritance of the fatherless } 
 
 To whom shall I flee for help in this day of desola- 
 tion ? 
 
 To whom will pass the glory of my race ? 
 
 I will flee to Him who protecteth the widow and the 
 fatherless, 
 
 Who guardeth him that hath none to help him. 
 Glory is but a dying flame : 
 
 The wind sweepeth over all earthly things. 
 
 And not even a transient shadow marketh where 
 they were. 
 
 I know that the Avenger liveth. He, the last, will 
 stand above the dead ; 
 
 In him will I trust to glorify my race. 
 
 He shall give retribution to the souls of all the 
 dwellers upon earth.’' 
 
 She knelt, and holding up her children, besought, with 
 fervid spirit, her Creator to guide and preserve them, and 
 lead them in the way of truth. After her excitement had 
 subsided, she remained weeping over the unconscious inno- 
 cents, who had fallen again to sleep. 
 
 The morning had dawned, and she was sui*prised at the 
 sudden entrance of many of her attendants, all wailing and 
 rending their garments. When they saw her thus discon- 
 
294 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 solate, they thought that she knew the tidings which had 
 reached the city, and continued their lamentations. Her 
 distracted air and unchanged dress made them conclude 
 that she had been mourning the live-long night, and they 
 only answered her inquiries by cries of woe. Dermah at 
 length appeared with consternation on her brow ; and after 
 paying a hasty obeisance, stood looking at Mariamne, then 
 on the children. The queen at length, with stifled accents, 
 exclaimed — 
 
 I am prepared ; tell me, I implore you, what has 
 happened.” 
 
 Dermah instantly replied — 
 
 Antony has slain him !” 
 
 Who ? what ?” asked the queen in a hollow voice. 
 
 “ The king! the king 1” replied the attendants. 
 
 Mariamne uttered a loud shriek, rushed to her children's 
 couch, and extending her mantle, exclaimed — 
 
 They shall not have them; — help, — save them! Call 
 Babarrah — summon the guards — help !” 
 
 She seized, with a sudden spring, a spear that hung 
 upon the wall, and with an hysterical convulsion said — 
 
 ‘‘ Now, she-wolf ! come, with the eagle by your side, and 
 I will shew you what a mother and an Asmonean princess 
 can effect. ” 
 
 At that moment Babarrah entered the apartment ; he 
 looked but for a moment, then bent, and said, when rising, 
 as he drew his falchion — 
 
 ‘‘ My queen, the guards are here, and I await your 
 orders.” 
 
 His appearance and these words restored her mind to 
 its balance, and she commanded him, in a voice that ensured 
 obedience — 
 
 “ Seize on Joseph ! Send a hundred men, ready with 
 the bow and spear, to guard my children. Take such pre- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 295 
 
 cautions as seem good to your better judgment to secure 
 the peace of the city. Send to our captains, to guard the 
 fenced cities and occupy the passes !” 
 
 Then, in a louder voice, added — 
 
 Suffer not, on your peril, a Roman to pass the gates.” 
 Reuben and Jonathan, now high advanced, had followed 
 Babarrah, and as soon as the words had passed her lips, 
 summoned a chosen band, who entered as she ceased speak- 
 ing. She waved her spear, and they formed in an instant 
 round her, when she thus briefly addressed them — 
 
 Ye warriors of Israel! — those babes are mine. The 
 she- wolf of Egypt would lap their blood. They are the 
 children of your victorious Herod, and the last of the As- 
 monean line. To you I commit them ; and remember 
 that I in their defence would die, and so expect the same 
 of you.” 
 
 A fierce murmur pervaded the throng as she threw down 
 the spear ; and casting one parting look on her children, 
 followed Babarrah, who had returned, to the audience-hall, 
 filled with the chief captains, and surrounded by faithful 
 guards. 
 
 Her attire was disordered, her face pale and haggard ; 
 she breathed deeply, yet her step was firm : glances of 
 poignant grief crossed her brow, and were banished by the 
 quick return of that high resolve to which the great emer- 
 gency was working up her soul. She ascended the throne, 
 and not daring to hesitate, immediately addressed the 
 assembly — 
 
 Elders, captains, and honourable men of Israel, — a 
 dreadful report has been rumoured through the city, of our 
 king having been slain at the instigation of the enemies of 
 Israel. Though I am overcome with grief, it would not 
 become me were I to forget in my calamity the duty I owe 
 to my people. This report may be false ; but lest it should 
 
296 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 prove true, I have ordered those measures to be adopted 
 which will insure the safety of the city and the inhabitants, 
 as well as of the country. Remember, that I now act in 
 the name of your king, and command you all to your vari- 
 ous posts, and recommend a vigilant watch to be kept on 
 every side, and that all discussions on the affairs of our 
 government be avoided. Messengers have already sped 
 their way to Laodicea ; until I hear of their return, or of 
 some more authentic intelligence, I again command you 
 each to his post; while I await in anguish, fearing that this 
 dire intelligence may be true. Accept the sincerest thanks 
 for your ready zeal.” 
 
 She could scarcely pronounce these words, and was 
 assisted to her apartment, where Dermah awaited her. 
 The manner in which she had passed the night, the unex- 
 pectedness of the report, and the state of mind which the 
 discovery of the king’s sanguinary command had pro- 
 duced, were the sufficient causes for the brevity and home- 
 liness of her address. It had, notwithstanding, the de- 
 sired effect, and proved to the people that their queen was 
 not inefficient. 
 
 Many inquiries were made for the temporary procurator 
 Joseph. Babarrah had so rapidly and secretly performed 
 the order for his seizure, that he was in close confinement 
 within his house before he could communicate with any of 
 his friends and adherents. 
 
 Mariamne, knowing the wisdom, courage, and tried 
 fidelity of Babarrah, summoned him to her presence, and 
 told him and Dermah the secret she had discovered, and 
 declared that anticipations of her children’s future misery, 
 and apprehensions for her own life, were the reasons for her 
 desiring him to be instantly confined, and requested Babarrah 
 to see every attention paid to his prisoner, but to be careful 
 that he held no correspondence with any one. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 297 
 
 The artificial state to which she had wrought herself 
 had prevented her from feeling the full effects of the dread- 
 ful shock she had really sustained. 
 
 This Babarrah perceived, and dreading the force of the 
 reaction, attempted to anticipate it by decidedly expressing 
 his doubts of the truth of the report, and as decidedly 
 stating his suspicions that it had not been raised without 
 some motive : he even boldly pronounced the king himself 
 as the first promulgator of it, and expressed his hope that 
 Hyrcanus would keep within his palace, and have near him 
 two of his own friends, on whose discretion he could rely, 
 and as many of the known adherents of Herod. 
 
 Mariamne understood the full import of his words, and 
 trembling, drew her hand across her pallid brow, and in a 
 subdued tone said — 
 
 ‘‘ O God, O God, preserve and guide thine handmaid I” 
 
 Babarrah did not weaken the impression his words had 
 produced, and remained silent, while his quivering lip truly 
 told that he felt acutely for his queen and friend. Dermah 
 respectfully approached her, and in the most soothing 
 manner entreated her to retire and take some rest. She 
 thanked her friend, but firmly refused until Babarrah re- 
 ported to her the state of the city. He had prepared to 
 give her that information, by ordering officers to bring to 
 him at intervals reports from various quarters, and only 
 left her for a short space, before he returned with satis- 
 factory information. 
 
 Fear and doubt had so diminished the affection Mari- 
 amne had cherished for her husband, that the intelligence 
 of his death did not excite in her the poignant grief she 
 would have endured for one of whom no fear could be felt. 
 The account arriving so soon after her obtaining confirma- 
 tion of his ferocity and headlong violence of passion, had 
 increased her fears and perplexity of mind, and led her to 
 0 2 
 
298 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 feel more for her children than for him, though she suffered 
 greatly while remaining in doubt, and was compelled to 
 exert all her mental vigour to prevent the surprise and con- 
 sternation from rendering her incapable of reflection and 
 decision of conduct. 
 
 She allowed Dermah to lead her to her couch, and to 
 bring her children ; she folded them in her arms, and her 
 exhausted mind and body were soon under the powerful 
 dominion of the profoundest sleep. 
 
 Salome was among those whom the report of Herod’s 
 death greatly affected, since on him chiefly depended her 
 consequence and wealth. As her affection for him was 
 nominal, she was able, with more than usual quickness, to 
 note every thing which transpired, that she might convert 
 whatever might be useful to her in the prosecution of her 
 own selfish schemes, whether the report should prove true 
 or false. It was evident to her, when the queen appeared, 
 that she had not been undressed during the night. Joseph 
 was no where to be found. Every avenue in the palace 
 was filled with armed men, all devoted to Mariamne. The 
 city was unusually full of soldiers, so distributed that no 
 party could be formed unobserved. All the gates were 
 closed and doubly guarded, and even the Roman legions 
 under Julius virtually defied. These circumstances led her 
 to suspect that Mariamne had seized the kingdom with the 
 assistance of Babarrah, and that she would soon be taken 
 and at least imprisoned. Full of these conjectures, she 
 sought her mother Cypros, who, though in a state of great 
 alarm, was too observant to acquiesce in Salome’s suspi- 
 cions, but bade her be circumspect, since the queen was 
 not only capable and firm, but surrounded by the ablest in 
 the land, and would not hesitate to punish with rigour any 
 one who should make public such sentiments. She ex- 
 pressed her astonishment at the disappearance of Joseph; 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 299 
 
 and agreed with her daughter to carefully observe every 
 occurrence, and obtain all the information in their power. 
 
 On the ensuing day various opinions were agitated 
 among the people, and the latent disaffected spirit began to 
 shew itself. Some were loud in their attachment to the 
 king ; others hinted at the murder of Aristobulus, and the 
 justness of Herod’s death, supposing, as was reported, that 
 Antony had tortured him ; many spoke of Hyrcanus as 
 being their rightful king; while the majority looked to 
 Mariamne. 
 
 Two days passed, and no intelligence arrived. The sus- 
 pense in which the population had been, in great measure, 
 skilfully kept, could no longer be sustained ; and the into- 
 lerance and fierceness of party-spirit rapidly increased, and 
 infected even the soldiers ; so that Babarrah became doubtful 
 of the number on which, in case of emergency, he could 
 depend. 
 
 Alexandra had been, at the first receipt of the intelli- 
 gence, secretly pleased, and looked forward to the throne 
 becoming again the entire possession of her family ; but 
 when she was aware of the increasing ferment in the opi- 
 nions of the people, and the apprehension of Babarrah, 
 her courage failed her, and she dreaded being exposed to 
 the dangers of civil discord. As no information had 
 reached them from Laodicea, the doubts even of Babarrah 
 began to waver, and consequently their anxieties to increase. 
 He advised that no decisive step should be taken with re- 
 gard to the succession to the regal dignity, since the jealous 
 Roman would probably oppose any one who should assume, 
 or even nominate, the succession. 
 
 Alexandra, conscious that Cleopatra would endeavour 
 to obtain the kingdom, secretly determined to try and cir- 
 cumvent her, by alluring the triumvir with Mariamne’s 
 transcendent beauty. She proposed more than one consul- 
 
300 
 
 MARIAMNE, 
 
 tation, magnified the degree of existing popular agitation, 
 descanted on the known violence and cruelty of the people 
 when excited, and expressed her dread that the royal race 
 would be exterminated by a civil war. 
 
 Babarrah owned that Julius, the Roman lieutenant, had 
 officially declared that any attempt to dispose of the kingdom 
 would be deemed an act of rebellion, and punished as such. 
 At this declaration Mariamne’s pale cheek was suffused 
 with crimson, and her dilating nostril told the indignation 
 which she felt, but cautiously suppressed. Hyrcanus ex- 
 patiated on the horrors of civil war, and thought death pre- 
 ferable to being the cause of it. Alexandra availed herself 
 of these sentiments, so favourable to her views, and vehe- 
 mently urged the necessity and propriety of their all placing 
 themselves under the protection of the Roman eagles. No 
 one assented, but none dissented ; even Mariamne, galling 
 as it was to her feelings, knew too well the obstinacy and 
 power of the Roman government, to wish to entail destruc- 
 tion on her people and herself. It was therefore resolved 
 to communicate their intentions to Julius, and secretly pre- 
 pare to leave the city for the neighbouring camp. 
 
 Babarrah saw the good policy of the step, since it 
 would render the appointment of any other to the regal 
 office an act of flagrant injustice ; yet he doubted the purity 
 of Alexandra’s motives, and feared that it might bring un- 
 happiness on Mariamne. 
 
 Preparations were made on the following day for their 
 removal. Salome, through her agents, soon discovered 
 that some momentous step was on the point of being taken ; 
 and, by dint of perseverance, ascertained the intentions of 
 the queen. The supposed death of her brother had made 
 her apprehensive ; the decisive conduct in seeking protec- 
 tion from the Roman, left her with the prospect of sinking 
 into mediocrity and insignificance, and rendered her feel- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 301 
 
 ings of resentment more bitter, since the mortification of 
 impotence was likely to be endured by her if Mariamne 
 were to receive the crown. 
 
 Julius was prepared to receive them ; and Babarrah had 
 announced to the queen that they were only waiting her 
 commands to leave the city, when a messenger reached the 
 palace with letters from the king, assuring Mariamne not 
 only of his safety, but of the high distinction shewn him by 
 Antony, and the complete refutation of every calumny that 
 had been advanced against him. Mariamne felt joy at the 
 intelligence of his safety, though his return was not antici- 
 pated with pleasure, for his horrid orders were fresh in her 
 memory. The instant she received the intelligence, she 
 retired with Babarrah ; and immediately afterwards it was 
 announced with pomp and ceremony, and the mourning 
 turned into joy and banqueting. Salome smiled with 
 unusual satisfaction, since she saw that by this change in 
 the posture of affairs, her work of vengeance was half com- 
 pleted. The situation in which she met Joseph, Mariamne’s 
 conduct and speech to the guards, her apparent indifference 
 on the receipt of Herod’s death, and her subsequent inten- 
 tion to escape, — were so many causes of exhilaration, which 
 was still more elated by the certainty that Babarrah and 
 Dermah would be exposed to the monarch’s jealous wrath. 
 Under the mask of unbounded joy at her brother’s safety, 
 she revelled in the anticipated delights of vengeance. 
 Alexandra’s dread became so great, that she took refuge 
 with her father Hyrcanus, and gave way to forebodings of 
 evil. Babarrah and Dermah saw their danger, but would 
 not allow the least symptom even of transient agitation to 
 be perceived on their countenances. 
 
 The fears of Alexandra had increased to so alarming a 
 height, that she appeared to have lost the use of her reason, 
 and talked of imploring the interference of Salome and the 
 
302 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 mercy of Herod, and excited considerable fears even in the 
 good Hyrcanus, 'who convened in the queen’s apartment the 
 whole of those concerned in their late intention to escape. 
 
 They all remained silent, excepting Alexandra, who 
 wept, wrung her hands, and declared her belief “ that 
 Herod would slay them all.” Reasoning and expostulation 
 were equally inefficient to suppress her clamours or excite 
 her courage. At length Hyrcanus almost commanded her 
 silence, and thus addressed them — 
 
 My children, few and evil have the days of the years 
 of my life been : I have returned from wandering in the 
 wilderness, and seen again the vision of inheritance, so 
 deem my pilgrimage ended; and therefore I am ready to 
 be gathered unto my fathers. We have been moved by 
 fear to act unwisely and precipitately; and as enemies lurk 
 on every side, the matter may bring down the wrath of the 
 king on us. For you, my children, is my soul troubled; 
 and lest evil should happen to you, I am resolved to take 
 the burden on my own head. Why would you attempt to 
 dissuade me ? Is it not better that one should suffer, than 
 evil happen to many ? On whom can evil fall better, than 
 on one who hath numbered his days until his strength is 
 but labour and sorrow, who is soon to pass away like a 
 shadow } Honour and obey your father, and listen to him, 
 for he considers your safety as the only remaining blessing 
 that now can happen to him. When the king in his anger 
 shall accuse us, I will bid him make me the scape-goat or 
 the sacrifice of expiation, and either be sent with scoff and 
 scorn from the city to seek a tabernacle in the wilderness, 
 or offer up my life to atone for our folly.” 
 
 He ceased speaking. His languid eye, which had as- 
 sumed a more resolute expression, was bent on the ground, 
 and he seemed occupied in silent prayer. 
 
 Mariamne gazed on him with affection, and replied — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 303 
 
 “ Sleep would never again visit my eyes, and my right 
 hand would forget her cunning, were I to suffer thy inno- 
 cent grey hairs to be brought down with sorrow to the 
 grave. Who could have left the city without the consent 
 of the queen } I commanded preparations to be made : my 
 reasons for so doing I will render unto my lord the king ; 
 if he is not satisfied therewith, let him spurn me like 
 Vashti ; let him cast me out like Hagar. I will trust in 
 my God, and rather endure shame, hunger, thirst, and be 
 desolate, than the innocent should suffer for my deeds, 
 whether they be good or whether they be evil.’' 
 
 The friends of Mariamne felt their love and admiration 
 for her increase, and were proud of having bestowed it on 
 so noble a being. 
 
 Babarrah, whose unchanging eye had become moistened 
 with an involuntary tear that struggled to follow the dic- 
 tates of nature, said — 
 
 “ The clouds of adversity should never obscure the 
 radiant light that now beams on us, and proves that there 
 is left one queen of the earth, whose true nobility diffuses a 
 kindred warmth through our souls, and cherishes the dying 
 hope that all below is not false and hollow. Were the 
 spirits of the Maccabean brethren here, they would hail and 
 worship their noble daughter. Never shall the innocent 
 suffer, or the truly noble be wounded for me. I proposed 
 the scheme — I held correspondence with the Roman — I 
 was to have conducted the execution of the plan; and to 
 me, and to me alone, can any blame be justly attached. I 
 will defend myself before my lord the king, and if he deems 
 me wrong, I shall submit to his decree ; but I will deny the 
 participation of any other in the intended removal from the 
 city. Had the report of his death been true, that step 
 would have proved the safest and the wisest that could 
 have been adopted.” 
 
304 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Dermah, as if unwilling to have his words disputed, 
 added with unusual emphasis — 
 
 “ My husband has spoken the words of reason, and 
 such as 1 knew would flow from his soul. I have assisted 
 him in all he did, and, if it be necessary, shall accuse 
 myself to Herod, for I am resolved that no human power 
 shall sever us. If the queen has to give her explanation, 
 and does it before the enemy of her race poisons the royal 
 ear, all will be well : if not so, then come what will. The 
 simoom blast of adversity has long since swept over me, 
 and so parched my soul, that floods of sorrow could never 
 again cause mine eyes to overflow for my own suflerings.*' 
 The discussion might have been continued, if an attend- 
 ant had not called their attention by repeated efforts to 
 gain access to them. On her entering, she prostrated her- 
 self before Mariamne, and said — 
 
 “ The king draweth nigh ; and long since, his sister 
 and a great company rode forth to meet him.’’ 
 
 This intelligence saddened their countenances. The 
 queen went to put on her best attire to receive him ; the 
 others returned to their abodes. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 305 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Salome, full of all she had heard and seen, and knowing 
 the value of first impressions, and the effects of suspicion 
 and jealousy on her brother, had ridden as far as Eltekon 
 to meet him. She soon separated him from his retinue, 
 and thus began — 
 
 “ Peace and honour attend the steps of my lord the 
 king ! Great is the joy which succeeds to grief when the 
 false reports of the wicked and designing have caused our 
 tears to flow ; such has been mine since I heard that you 
 were safe, and all men satisfied that you had been as- 
 persed.’’ 
 
 The monarch, fearing that she was about to enter on 
 a subject which was the phantom of his soul, interrupted 
 her — 
 
 ‘‘ Thanks, Salome ; I always knew that your affection 
 was such as a sister’s should be, and that you would rejoice 
 at every good which happened to me. How is my beloved 
 Mariamne, and my sons } I shall see her on the palace- 
 top, chiding my delay, and saying, ‘ Why does he tarry ? 
 why are his steeds so slow .^’ Let us hasten on, for I would 
 meet my love with the speed of the mountain roe.” 
 
 He touched his steed with the rowel, and would have 
 bounded onward, if Salome had not arrested his speed by 
 saying — 
 
 Ah, fleet must be the steed, my brother, that can 
 overtake a treacherous woman.” 
 
 Herod stopped short, and exclaimed — 
 
306 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 The import of those words is treason to my ears. 
 Did I hear rightly ? Say ! what do you mean ?*' 
 
 Salome affected grief, and replied — 
 
 “ Alas ! I always told you that the triumvir loved her/" 
 The king interrupted her by saying, with eager voice — 
 Well, what of that ? He is with the Parthian, and 
 there may he fall ! But why tell me that he loves my 
 Mariamne 
 
 Salome turned aside, as she replied — 
 
 “ I cannot be the unwelcome bearer of such intelligence. 
 Go to Jerusalem, and you will soon be informed of it."" 
 
 The king was by this time worked up to a degree of 
 wrath that made even Salome fear ; for his colour came and 
 went, and his eyes flashed Are, while his pale lips quivered 
 as he muttered vengeance. Then, in a voice that made his 
 sister start, he demanded — 
 
 “ By your loyalty, I command you to disclose all you 
 know."" 
 
 At the same time he stopped his steed, and waved his 
 hand for his retinue to retire. Salome had recovered her 
 temporary alarm, and was again the cool, determined, 
 revengeful spirit. She bowed her head, and replied — 
 
 ‘‘ Since the king commands, I obey. Mariamne, 
 Alexandra, the faithful Babarrah, and grateful Dermah, 
 with others, have left Jerusalem, and sought the protection 
 of the Roman commander Julius, who I heard had been in 
 constant correspondence with Antony."" 
 
 At these tidings the blood flushed his cheeks, anger 
 fired his eyes, and he called out, as he dashed the spurs 
 into his courser’s sides — 
 
 ''For Jerusalem!"" 
 
 Salome was left almost unattended, and all were won- 
 dering what had happened thus to excite the monarch’s 
 wrath. This Erinnys began to repent that she had not 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 307 
 
 told her tale in such a manner as to include more of the 
 poison she wished to instil. She had not long to regret her 
 dulness ; for in a few minutes Herod came riding towards 
 her alone. His anger no longer seemed a tempest of the 
 soul; his face was of an ashy paleness, his brows were 
 lowering, his mouth drawn close, and determination painted 
 on his countenance. He addressed his sister, as he turned 
 his horse to pursue the same route — 
 
 “ Tell me all you know of these foul proceedings. My 
 anger was justly excited, and nature in me will have her 
 full sway for a time. I have my duties to fulfil, and there- 
 fore must be prepared. When did they leave Jerusalem.? 
 Why did they go to Julius, and not to Arabia, with that old 
 priest 
 
 She replied with precision, tinctured with austerity — 
 
 Sire, affection made me desirous of gently and gra- 
 dually touching the tenderest bonds of your nature, which in 
 you have been so cruelly and ungratefully lacerated. Now 
 you forget the close degree of kindred that we stand in, and 
 above all my long- tried and unvarying love, and command 
 me to make known all I can tell as a secret of state ; I shall 
 obey my lord the king, though reluctantly, because it will 
 fill his heart with grief and indignation. Alas ! such cares 
 are our daily lot.” 
 
 Sister, forgive my anger ; the facts, not you, excited it. 
 I come to receive information from you, not to demand it. 
 I am assured of your love ; so freely tell me all that has hap- 
 pened, that my astonishment may not give my enemies cause 
 to rejoice. My heart stops its beating, that I may listen. 
 Come, Salome, be kind, and tell your wounded brother.” 
 
 “ Ah, Herod,” replied the artful woman, “ you ever 
 held the reins of my heart and tongue, so I will obey you 
 for once reluctantly. Your death was reported ; consterna- 
 tion and grief filled the city. Attendants hastened to the 
 
308 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 queen’s apartments ; she was found attired in her robes of 
 state, sitting with anxious looks fixed upon her children, 
 and thus made the weeping women think that she had 
 heard the dire report, and in excess of anguish had forgotten 
 her dress and sleep, and sought with instinctive fondness 
 her children. She started from the ground, and with a 
 loud and wondering voice demanded the cause : when she 
 heard it, she gave one shriek, seized the spear of some 
 fierce Asmonean, and called aloud for Babarrah, vowing to 
 defend herself and babes against the Egyptian queen and 
 Antony. Babarrah was at hand, as if expecting to be sum- 
 moned, and, without ceremony, entered your wife's apartment. 
 In the same breath your queen ordered your uncle, whom 
 you left procurator with her, to be seized and confined.” 
 
 At these words the listening monarch started, and with 
 a wild and troubled look repeated them — 
 
 Seized and confined ! Joseph, my procurator and 
 uncle, to be seized and imprisoned !” 
 
 His eyes glanced on Salome’s, as if he would read her 
 inmost thoughts ; and he added — 
 
 Why did she order him to be seized 
 Salome continued — 
 
 ‘‘ I know not ; neither can I tell why she marshalled 
 with her spear a hundred of her guard, and gave her 
 children to their protection.” 
 
 Herod closed his teeth, and groaned with impatient 
 bitterness ; then quickly said — 
 
 What then } go on, go on !” 
 
 She remarked — 
 
 “ Joseph would have doubtless stopped her from leaving 
 Jerusalem, though the report of your death had been true, 
 for more reasons than it would please you to listen to.” 
 
 He turned towards her, and with tremulous voice 
 said — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 309 
 
 '' Tell them me ; I can bear them.” 
 
 With an affectation of sacrificing her feelings to her 
 duty, she continued — 
 
 Whose protection could Mariamne think of seeking 
 but the triumvir’s, when she sought the guardianship of 
 Julius ?” 
 
 He stopped her, and observed — 
 
 “ That does not tell me why Joseph would have de- 
 tained her; he — yes — he always admired her.” 
 
 Salome paused, as she caught his words, with — 
 
 Ah ! you have saved me the painful trouble of pro- 
 ceeding in this disclosure, which may at last have only 
 appearances to support it. Remember, another Joseph left 
 a portion of his garment in a woman’s hands.” 
 
 The king was violently agitated, as if some internal 
 tortures were racking his soul; then bursting into an 
 agony of wrath, and seizing her rein, exclaimed with 
 choking voice — 
 
 ‘‘ Tell me all you know, or I — I will — ” 
 
 His hand grasped with a convulsive motion his dagger ; 
 Salome grew pale, and said — 
 
 What ! Herod, would you kill Salome, who is ready 
 to tell you all she thinks 
 
 He resumed his former attitude, and in a kinder tone 
 answered — 
 
 Good Salome, my soul is harrowed up. O Mariamne 
 — my beloved Mariamne !” 
 
 He placed his hand upon his brow, and thoughts of his 
 foul murder of her brother flashed across his mind with a 
 withering blast, and he trembled as if he felt that the hour 
 of retribution had arrived. After a time, he recovered him- 
 self, and with intense anxiety required her to continue. She 
 spoke with more caution than before — 
 
 “ I saw Mariamne hurry through the private passage to 
 
310 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 her retiring-room : her manner attracted my attention — 
 she did not perceive me — I went to the private passage, 
 and met Joseph tracing her steps/' 
 
 Herod shook, while choking sobs burst from his bosom, 
 and some burning tears forced themselves from his eyes : 
 at length he exclaimed — 
 
 A foul devil — my uncle too, so smooth-tongued and 
 respectful — follow the queen my wife with stealing tread 
 through private passages to her Armon — she agitated — 
 guilt in her very steps !" 
 
 His feelings were too much affected to permit him to 
 speak for some time ; when, with tenderness and tears, he 
 said — 
 
 '' Poor Mariamne to have fallen so low !" 
 
 Then he muttered, as he laughed hysterically — 
 
 Thou shalt ascend unto thy brother." 
 
 Large drops of perspiration fell from his brow, and he 
 said, as to himself — 
 
 "" Yes ; he must have told her, and so won her. It 
 was not love, but vengeance; and, to crown her malice, 
 she’s gone to Antony. Ah ! this is more than I can bear. 
 Curses on them all, I will have vengeance too !’’ 
 
 The latter thoughts were expressed in a tone of wrath ; 
 and spurring his steed, he rode away for Jerusalem. 
 
 Wishing to enter the city and gain the palace unper- 
 ceived, he took a different route, passed his attendants, who 
 had waited for him, and soon arrived, by an unfrequented 
 gate, at the palace. With quick, trembling steps and 
 angry look he hastened to the hall, where Mariamne, 
 dressed and surrounded by her attendants, awaited his 
 arrival. 
 
 No one observed him soon enough to apprise the queen, 
 and he was in the apartment before she knew he had ap- 
 proached the city. She was sitting near a lattice, looking 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 311 
 
 towards the hills which he had descended, and now and 
 then a sigh escaped her. 
 
 The wondering monarch gazed for a moment in mute 
 surprise at finding her there, and was on the point of clasp- 
 ing her to his bosom, with the first effusions of love, when 
 the recollection of Joseph having followed her flashed into 
 his memory, and prevented him. She arose, and went for- 
 ward to embrace him. The agitated king withdrew, and 
 taking her hand, said, in a hollov/ voice — 
 
 “ Come with me, I have sad tidings for you.’’ 
 
 Mariamne for a moment felt her indignation rise at his 
 evident rejection of her embrace ; but at his look and words 
 her heart sunk within her, then palpitated with unwonted 
 quickness. By the time they reached her apartment, con- 
 scious innocence and nobleness of spirit had restored her 
 to a more composed state. Herod closed the door; then 
 turning towards her fiercely and suspiciously, and with 
 some irony, began — 
 
 ‘‘ Mariamne, 1 hear that you have sought the protec- 
 tion of those Romans of \vhom you were wont to speak so 
 kindly.” 
 
 She looked on him for a moment, when the majesty 
 of her countenance seemed to change the current of his 
 feelings — 
 
 ‘‘ I little thought that my affection would have been 
 treated with scorn, and my feelings outraged by such un- 
 becoming sarcasm. It was reported that you were dead. 
 No contradictory intelligence was received. We dreaded 
 tumult, faction, and civil strife. Our sons are infants ; 
 though I hate a Roman and a heathen, for their sakes and 
 your honour, I did intend to seek the protection of Julius. 
 If I erred, it was for want of judgment. When we received 
 the tidings of your safety and accumulated honours, our 
 grief was turned to joy, and our consternation to the tran- 
 
312 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 quillity of safety. Has my lord the king any other charge 
 to urge against his wife 
 
 Herod had kept his eyes fixed on her while she spoke ; 
 and as her beauty and indignation kindled with her words, 
 his love and admiration returned with tenfold force ; but in 
 an instant his face became suffused ; and as he gi’oaned, he 
 looked on her ; then paced to and fro ; and at last, while 
 he gazed on her and clenched his hands, said — 
 
 '' No, no ! one so fair, so magnanimous, is not guilty.*' 
 
 Mariamne, in an indignant and commanding voice, ex- 
 claimed — 
 
 ‘‘ Guilty ! Guilty of what } The wretch that has 
 impeached my loyalty is a false and accursed traitor. 
 Herod, never before was an Asmonean accused of treason. 
 The first wretch who has thus impeached your wife shall 
 not go unscathed. Who was it } I will know !" 
 
 He paced and turned, and paced again ; then, fixing his 
 scrutinising eyes on her, said — 
 
 “ Did one Joseph ever follow you to your chamber 
 
 Indignation flashed from her eyes ; she started from 
 him, exclaiming — 
 
 '' Unhand me ! Did Joseph ever follow me to where — 
 my chamber ? No ; if he Had, I would have plunged your 
 dagger to his heart !" 
 
 These words increased his surprise, and called him to a 
 calmer state ; and he continued — 
 
 I do not doubt your fidelity, but only ask if Joseph 
 followed you ?” 
 
 Your asking, and your manner, imply suspicion. I 
 cannot feel any thing but contempt and utter scorn at your 
 imbecile jealousy." 
 
 Herod assumed a more composed look, as he re- 
 marked — 
 
 My question is not answered !" 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 313 
 
 She smiled with all the keen contempt that virtue can 
 add to indignation, and replied — 
 
 It deserved no answer. But lest your jealousy should 
 construe my silence into guilt, I tell you that I know not if 
 he followed me. This I know, that, if either he, or any 
 other living soul, had dared to look on me with unbridled 
 thoughts, I would have denounced him : to have offered 
 me insult, would have ensured him death. By Jehovah, 
 you have foully wronged me ; and never more will I call 
 you husband, until you are satisfied that I cannot be un- 
 faithful 
 
 She turned to go, but he detained her, and asked — 
 Why did you imprison Joseph ?” 
 
 She sarcastically replied — 
 
 '' Do you think that it was because he was my para- 
 mour 
 
 Stung at the remark, he added — 
 
 “ Perchance you might have looked for a higher suitor/’ 
 Her indignation seemed to threaten to overwhelm her 
 with wrath, but she checked the furious tide, and answered, 
 '' Were I Herod, the king of Judaea, I should be ashamed 
 to feel jealous of a foul murderer, a heathen, the paramour 
 of a queen stained with a brother's blood." 
 
 Herod was subdued by those awful words ; and con- 
 science, with fiery lashes, made his soul quake wdth fear. 
 He concealed any outward expression of what he felt, and 
 after a short pause, resumed — 
 
 “ Why did you go to Julius ?” 
 
 With firmness she repeated — 
 
 “ I did not go to him. I intended to seek his protec- 
 tion, since the foul spirit, whom you think I sought, might 
 have dispossessed your children of the throne. I loathe him !” 
 Again he asked — 
 
 Why did you imprison Joseph }" 
 
 p 
 
314 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 She rejoined, with increasing firmness — 
 
 ‘‘ I will not tell you. Send for him here, and ask your- 
 self.’^ 
 
 Soon after, she added — 
 
 '' My lord the king has accused me of a crime worthy 
 of death. I will not be satisfied without complete exculpa- 
 tion before the Sanhedrin, nor without the punishment of 
 my accusers.” 
 
 Herod came towards her, and, with a more gentle 
 voice, said — 
 
 Beauteous Mariamne, you have been wronged : come 
 again to my arms.” 
 
 She retired, as she answered with feelings of mingled 
 pity and indignation — 
 
 Nay, nay ; think not, though a king, that an Asmo- 
 nean will stoop so low as to be satisfied with such denial. 
 I will summon the Sanhedrin, I will drink the water of 
 jealousy, and my vow shall be a cherim. I will call even 
 on Herod to produce his witnesses, his accusers, and his 
 proofs of having grounds of jealousy against Antony.” 
 
 She bowed, and would have left him, but he stopped 
 her again, and with more tender accents, added — 
 
 I have wronged you — my intense love for you has 
 made me fearful that you might love one more deserving 
 than Herod.” 
 
 Mariamne haughtily demanded — 
 
 ** Was that one the bestial Antony, or the imbecile 
 Joseph ?” 
 
 He threw his arms round her, and exclaimed — 
 
 You shall not leave me until you forgive me, until 
 you tell me that you love me. My soul thirsts for your 
 love, as does the famished hart for the brooks of running 
 water.” 
 
 She, weeping, answered — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 315 
 
 I forgive you. Ah Herod, was your love proved by 
 commanding Joseph, if you were killed by Antony, to 
 murder me P” 
 
 He started from her embrace, gazed on her for a mo- 
 ment with a fixed and horrid stare of wonder, and as a con- 
 vulsive sob burst from him, drew his dagger, and raising it, 
 would have plunged it into her bosom, if her calm and 
 lovely brow, on which was no sign of fear, but rather an 
 expression of reckless tenderness, had not subdued for a 
 moment his furious wrath : the dagger fell from his grasp, 
 he looked on her, sobbed aloud, then tore his hair, beat his 
 breast, and uttered imprecations and cries of anguish, with 
 declarations that Joseph would never have told her the 
 dreadful secret but in her chamber. 
 
 She knelt, and as she extended her hands to heaven, 
 and fixed her eyes with reverence on the ground, calmly 
 but fervently exclaimed — 
 
 By the unutterable Name, you wrong me !” 
 
 He heeded not her words, but, muttering vengeance, 
 left the armon. 
 
 She remained, overcome with astonishment and anguish, 
 on her knees for some time, when a sudden tumult recalled 
 her recollection. She stood for a moment, as undefined 
 and horrid thoughts rushed into her mind ; then with haste 
 sought for Herod. She fell senseless on the ground as she 
 entered the hall of audience, for she saw a soldier holding 
 up the gory head of the unoffending Joseph, to shew the 
 vengeful monarch that his orders had been obeyed. 
 
316 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Mariamne, when she revived, remembered nothing that 
 had passed, and sat upon her couch looking vacantly 
 around her. Her ideas gradually resumed their wonted 
 channels, and the sad recollections came flowing into her 
 mind, then bursting on her memory with a torrent’s force, 
 overwhelmed her with sorrow ; she gasped convulsively and 
 trembled ; then, with tears, called for her children, proposed 
 to go to her mother, and asked repeatedly for Hyrcanus, 
 but mentioned not her husband’s name. Dermah tried to 
 soothe her ; then dismissing the other attendants, addressed 
 her reason, and besought her to prepare against the trials 
 that awaited her. 
 
 Mariamne listened, but little heeded the voice of reason, 
 and replied with touching sadness — 
 
 “ Woe is me now ! for the Lord hath added grief to my 
 sorrow. I fainted in my sighing, and find no rest.” 
 
 She stopped, and appeared absorbed in thought ; then, 
 as if impelled by some powerful influence, added — 
 
 Behold, that which he hath built he will break down ; 
 That which he hath planted he will pluck up.” 
 
 The thoughts linked to these last words recalled her to 
 a more composed state, and she spoke some words of affec- 
 tion to Dermah ; then dissolving into tears of irrepressible 
 grief, sunk down upon her couch. Even the slumbers that 
 stole over her exhausted frame soothed not the trouble of 
 her soul; for indistinct and mingled incidents of woe 
 harassed her, and she awoke trembling with indefinite 
 sensations of horror. Dermah had sat near her, watching 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 317 
 
 the agitation of her countenance, and now overcome with 
 grief could no longer sustain her wonted composure, and 
 pressed Mariamne to her beating bosom, while gushing 
 tears fell fast from her eyes. Mariamne was touched with 
 the sympathy of her friend, and returning her embrace, 
 would not for a time unfold her arms. 
 
 In the evening her children were brought ; though the 
 sight of them renewed her tears, it stimulated her to exer- 
 tion. She sent messages of consolation to her mother ; and 
 learning that Herod had left Jerusalem for the army, she 
 resolved on the means of insuring the safety of Hyrcanus. 
 
 On the following day she summoned Babarrah and 
 Dermah into her presence, and, without giving them the 
 reasons for her conduct, besought them to assist her in 
 urging Hyrcanus either to return to Babylon, or throw 
 himself on the protection of Malchus. They saw, from the 
 earnestness of her manner, that she was impelled by suffi- 
 cient reasons ; and it being in accordance with their own 
 views, readily promised their utmost assistance. Babarrah 
 at once said, that he would ensure him horses and protec- 
 tion, if he acquiesced in their proposal before the return of 
 the king. In private, Babarrah warned him of the danger 
 in which they all lived, excepting Mariamne, and even 
 strongly inferred that his grandson had been murdered at 
 the monarch’s instigation, and that their safety depended 
 on their absence ; he added, that the queen was safe, unless 
 Salome continued to undermine the affection of Herod, and 
 poison his confidence. 
 
 Mariamne loved Hyrcanus for the qualities of his heart, 
 while she deplored the inferiority of his natural understand- 
 ing. He had been to her an affectionate and indulgent 
 protector, and in every instance sought her happiness and 
 the aggrandisement of his family. Though he was lodged 
 in the palace, and treated with the highest distinction, she 
 
318 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 (lid not think him happy, and now doubted if he were safe ; 
 and therefore determined to use every effort to place him 
 without the reach of danger. They were alone ; and she 
 thus pursued her purpose — 
 
 My beloved father, it long was near my heart to have 
 you here, that your latter days might be passed in peace, 
 dwelling on Sion, and having before your eyes the Mount 
 Moriah, calling to your memory the glorious vision that in 
 the days of our fathers appeared there ; and my mother and 
 myself near, to administer to your comforts, in gratitude for 
 all your parental kindness. Now I desire your departure, 
 though it will cut me to the soul to separate from the only 
 remnant of our race, and to think that you are in a stranger’s 
 land, and dependent on foreign hands for comfort in sick- 
 ness and affliction. My mother, since the death of Aristo- 
 bulus, is miserable here ; and being now unjustly confined, 
 is encouraging an increasing hatred of the king that may 
 lead to evil. She wishes to accompany you. Malchus 
 will protect you, and Babarrah convey you to his capital. 
 I will prepare a fit present for the Arabian king ; and as 
 he is avaricious, hold out to him a hope of receiving more. 
 When will you leave Jerusalem ?” 
 
 Hyrcanus looked on Mariamne until the tears trembled 
 in his eyes, then replied — 
 
 “ From the manner, my much-loved child, in which 
 you have spoken, I perceive that the subject is not new to 
 you, and that the applications of the noble Babarrah and 
 his wife are known to you. How can I leave my only 
 remaining child here; for my daughter Alexandra will, I 
 hope, escape with me, surrounded by dangers and enemies 
 that thirst for blood I am ready to leave this pilgrimage, 
 and be gathered unto my fathers, and fain would die in 
 Jerusalem. No ; I cannot, I will not, leave you.” 
 
 He bent upon her neck, and wept. Mariamne’s resolu- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 319 
 
 tion for his safety was not to be shaken by his tears, and 
 though affected, she restrained her feelings, and thus con- 
 tinued — 
 
 ** Hyrcanus, I have known the depth and sincerity of 
 your love. Your presence here is fraught with danger to 
 yourself and to my mother — perchance to me. Prove that 
 your affection has undergone no diminution, by following 
 the advice of those who are your friends, and quitting 
 Jerusalem until happier times return.’" 
 
 The old man shook his silvered hair and beard, and 
 sadly answered — 
 
 '' Phraates honoured me, my people did all they could 
 to make my exile happy, but I thought of my children ; 
 and ‘ by the rivers of Babylon, I sat down and wept, when 
 I remembered thee, O Zion." Like our captive fathers, I 
 prefer ' Jerusalem above my chief joy." Who can be my 
 enemy I only ask to dwell here in peace, and then to 
 sleep with my fathers ; and, alas ! alas ! with my youthful 
 children who have died before me. My only daughters are 
 your mother Alexandra and yourself. I will stay ; and if 
 it pleases my Creator to call me away, I shall cheerfully 
 obey him, if I die in the blessed " inheritance of peace." "" 
 
 She wept in bitterness of sorrow at his resolution. 
 
320 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Mariamne smiled no more; poignant anguish racked her 
 soul, and hopeless misery spread a chill and dreary waste 
 of woe far and wide before her. Her race was no longer 
 known in Israel ; her brother had fallen a victim to an early 
 tomb ; Hyrcanus and her mother were prisoners and in 
 danger ; her friends were in jeopardy ; she was begirt with 
 fell and remorseless enemies ; her husband had suspected 
 her of infidelity, and, in his headlong fury, sacrificed an 
 innocent victim to his jealousy, thus proving that the fierce 
 and sanguinary dispositions had, like a legion of infernal 
 spirits, obtained the mastery over the few remaining and 
 better feelings, and would soon whelm him in an abyss of 
 crime and misery, as he held almost uncontrolled dominion. 
 
 She did not see him after the death of Joseph ; and, in 
 addition to all she suffered, was harassed by the corroding 
 vexation of suspense. Her children no longer yielded her 
 pleasure, while her affection was increased by apprehen- 
 sion, until she longed to “ flee away with them and be 
 at rest.'" Even her fervent piety was so overwhelmed by 
 the weight of misery, that, for a time, her mind yielded to 
 the deepest dejection, and was a prey to silent, hopeless 
 despair. 
 
 Dermah tried to soothe and rouse her to exertion, for 
 the sake of her children, but offered her not even the con- 
 solation of hope. She saw that Herod had commenced his 
 dire career, and that death alone would stop him. Her 
 line of conduct had been adopted with the concurrence of 
 Babarrah ; it accorded with their characters, and was pre- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 321 
 
 liminary to their proposing a plan, by which, at least, the 
 safety of the queen might be secured. 
 
 Salome, though aware that half her work of vengeance 
 was completed, felt alarm at the dreadful effects she had 
 produced, and left Jerusalem, that she might, like the ser- 
 pent whose poison-fang was exhausted, renew her venom 
 and her courage, when removed from the sight of her 
 victim. 
 
 Cypros remained within her armon in sorrow and fear, 
 and keeping her mind in a state of doubt on the recent 
 events, not without suspecting that Salome had been the 
 accidental instigator of Herod’s fatal anger. 
 
 As no meeting had taken place between Mariamne and 
 her husband, none of his family inquired for her. She 
 passed her days with Alexandra, Hyrcanus, and Dermah. 
 The former had become more weak and fearful than before, 
 and began to look on her daughter as the cause of all her 
 misery, and sometimes referred to her hasty betrothment : 
 more than once she wrung the afflicted heart of Mariamne 
 with bitterer anguish, by inferring that she had not been 
 sufflciently circumspect, considering the character of her 
 husband ; and oftentimes regretted that her love for her 
 brother had induced her to express her admiration of him 
 in unguarded terms, thus harrowing up her mind with 
 horrid thoughts of the possibility of her husband’s guilt. 
 Hyrcanus in vain attempted to correct her; fear and selfish- 
 ness had so completely filled her mind, that he had no 
 control over her. 
 
 Months passed in this miserable manner, when Mari- 
 amne received a kind and repentant letter from Herod, 
 containing protestations of his love, and begging her 
 to prepare for the reception of the queen of Egypt. Mari- 
 amne had recovered her vigour of mind, though her 
 heart was broken with sorrow, and determined to exert 
 
 p 2 
 
322 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 herself, since it might be a means of obtaining protection 
 for Hyrcanus, and of removing any passing doubt of her 
 conduct that might exist among the people. 
 
 The wily Egyptian had reached Jericho, and remained 
 there some days, arranging with Herod the amount of the 
 tribute to be paid by him for the balsam- gardens and sur- 
 rounding district, which the triumvir had given to her. 
 
 The delusions of policy, ambition, and crime, had in- 
 durated the feelings and lulled the conscience of the king. 
 Although he paced the margin of the pool where he mur- 
 dered Aristobulus, he felt no remorse, but drove the recol- 
 lection from his mind with the forced belief, that the safety 
 of himself and kingdom required the sacrifice which the 
 folly of the youth had entailed on him. It was on the 
 same spot that he doubted whether he would permit the 
 vicious Cleopatra to be his concubine, or would rid the 
 world of so vile a pest. He was inclined to the latter pro- 
 ceeding ; but seeing the danger of the enterprise, resolved to 
 consult his friends. 
 
 As no woman resided in the palace, he ordered 
 Ananeel, Babarrah, Sohemus, and a Parthian chief who 
 detested Cleopatra, to meet him at midnight in the most 
 secluded recess of the armon. The room was large 
 and lofty, the walls were hung with purple velvet, and 
 ample curtains of the same texture, bordered with gold, fell 
 in heavy folds, and divided it from the more spacious apart- 
 ment without : it was a room in the centre of another, the 
 sides of which were composed of the richest hangings ; 
 round them were low cushions, the carpet was of silk and 
 wool, and in the centre was a low table surrounded with 
 couches, on which stood one small lamp, emitting so feeble 
 a light, that the distant parts of the room were veiled in 
 gloom. At this table, the council, composed of the king 
 and those summoned by him, sat in deep debate. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 323 
 
 Herod, leaning forward from his couch, holding the 
 edge of the table with his left hand, was watching tlie 
 sycophantic Ananeel as he offered his opinion. Babarrah 
 reclined on Herod's right, and was leaning on his left hand, 
 somewhat turned away from the king. His close- shut 
 mouth and fixed eye indicated the firmness of his nature ; and 
 a careful observer would have detected a suppressed expres- 
 sion of contempt, as he listened to the words of the now 
 exalted Pharisee. The head of Sohemus was bent forward, 
 and his brow covered with his hand, while the lower portion 
 of his face was tinged with light, as if he was attentively 
 listening to the speaker. The Parthian was twisting the 
 handle of his dagger and smiling, as if reckless of what 
 might be decided on, as he lounged on the silken couch 
 looking towards Herod. 
 
 The substance of their consultation may be thus briefly 
 stated. 
 
 Herod informed them that he had required their attend- 
 ance to ask their advice as to the best mode of preserving 
 his own life, and the tranquillity of his kingdom ; adding, 
 with affected moderation — 
 
 That pest of the world is here, not to collect her re- 
 venue, but to seek for grounds of complaint to Antony. 
 She has endeavoured to allure me to her embraces by her 
 wanton conduct, that she might bring down the vengeance 
 of her paramour on my people. We know that she has 
 already induced the Roman to bestow on her some of our 
 rightful territory, that she is now attempting to obtain 
 Arabia, and would, if she could destroy me, seize on Judaea, 
 and convert the holy city into a receptacle for her reptile 
 gods. Is it not, my well-tried friends, the duty of a ruler 
 to wisely anticipate evil, and check it before it is grown 
 too strong to defy resistance ? Day by day she weaves a 
 closer w’eb about her paramour, and after robbing him of all 
 
324 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 his power, will suck his blood. While she is thus tram- 
 melling the mighty victim, she must feed on those of less 
 power ; her last glut was on Lysanias — her Syrian realm 
 is still reeking with his blood. Shall Judsea reek with 
 mine }** 
 
 While he spoke, Ananeel had groaned, and exhibited 
 signs of great impatience ; on the utterance of the last 
 words he rose from his couch, and said, in an under tone, 
 and with affected concern — 
 
 “ As an angel of God, so is my lord the king to discern 
 good and bad, therefore the Lord thy God will be with thee. 
 Now, therefore, let thine enemies, and them that seek evil, 
 suffer the just punishment that our father David, a prophet 
 of Israel, was about to inflict on Nabal. Our ‘ all- weighty 
 traditions,’ and the law, tell us that all things come to pass 
 as Providence directeth ; and so the free will of man follow- 
 eth the intentions of Providence. Ahab, the idolater and 
 heathen worshipper, was stirred up by Jezebel. Since the 
 days of those abominations of Israel, their like hath not been 
 seen until now. O king, thou art as an angel for know- 
 ledge, and so knowest that the words of the Scribes are 
 lovely even above the law — great is the mystery of their 
 sayings ; but sure it is, that the souls of the wicked inhabit 
 for ever new bodies, and are curses on the earth. It seem- 
 eth to me, and others yet more learned in the traditions and 
 the law, that Ahab and Jezebel are again upon the earth — 
 if so, let, as the Lord sayeth, the dogs eat Jezebel by the 
 wall of Jezreel. Blessed is the king for ever !” 
 
 Although Herod knew that the hypocrite had spoken 
 according to the tenets of his sect, and was pleased with the 
 inference to be deduced from his speech, he could scarce 
 restrain a smile ; he suppressed it, and turning to Babarrah, 
 bade him give his opinion. 
 
 The Arab bowed his head, then rose and said — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 325 
 
 May wisdom and virtue be the consequences of our 
 debate ! I know nothing of traditions, and am equally un- 
 skilful in detecting whose soul, that pre-existed, is again 
 on earth, in another body and with another name. This 
 I know, the lives of kings are sacred, and must not be 
 sacrificed for the sake of policy. If they trample on the 
 rights of men, drive them from their thrones. Murder, by 
 the Jewish law, must be punished with death.'' 
 
 Herod appeared tranquil, though his heart beat, and his 
 eye could not remain opposed to the eagle-glance of the 
 proud Babarrah, who continued — 
 
 ‘‘ The Egyptian has imbrued her hands in a brother's 
 and a sister's blood, and slaked her thirst for it by many a 
 known and suspected murder ; but she does not live under 
 the Jewish law, and therefore is not amenable to it. The 
 grounds for suspecting that she aims at our monarch's life 
 are not sufficient to sanction her being slain to save him. 
 If she attempts to seize his territory, he has valour and 
 captains enough to resist it, without the sinister means that 
 Ananeel, by inference, proposes. As a matter of policy, it 
 seems fraught with danger rather than safety, for the jeal- 
 ous revengeful Roman would erase Judaea from his roll of 
 kingdoms, and slay her royal race. My counsel is, to let 
 the Egyptian queen pass with attendance and respect to 
 her country ; for on her safety depends the existence of our 
 king and his dominions." 
 
 The Parthian and Sohemus warmly seconded the noble 
 Arab ; and Herod, chagrined and disappointed, was left to 
 reflect on what had passed, and decide on the course he 
 would pursue. 
 
 He sat ruminating, and fostering suspicions against Ba- 
 barrah, whom he now looked on as a spy marked for future 
 scrutiny, as one not zealous in his interest, and too imbecile 
 for a friend in times of such perplexity and danger ; he 
 
326 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 wished him removed from his court, and thought of send- 
 ing him to Arabia in case of war, and intrusting him with 
 some command, if he gained any accession of territory : he 
 determined on never consulting him again in any great 
 emergency. 
 
 On the following morning Salome reached the city, for 
 the ostensible purpose of attending on Cleopatra, but with 
 the intention of attempting to undermine her favourable 
 inclinations towards the family of Mariamne. As soon as 
 the king was informed of her arrival, he summoned her, 
 and thus expressed the thoughts which were the uppermost 
 in his mind. 
 
 Salome, though this crocodile and her slimy brood 
 have trailed themselves over my fairest province, to devour 
 and pollute its fruits, and have leagued to destroy me, 
 that ungrateful Arab, Babarrah, has so opposed the just 
 intention I had, of summoning her to trial for the bloody 
 thought that I must entertain her, and see the mixers of 
 poisoned bowls and the ready assassins beard me in my 
 palace, and that too under the auspices of their queen, 
 seeking my life by luring me to her cursed embrace/’ 
 
 She ironically replied — 
 
 “ Babarrah shield you from danger ! Babarrah shevv^ 
 zeal in protecting your sacred person from the assassin’s 
 hand — he who was in your armon — he who proposed to 
 your wife to fly from Jerusalem — he who has an evil eye, 
 who comes from a race sworn to avenge an insult, and was 
 once your slave ! Brother, think not that such a man will 
 counsel you to aught but death. I repeat, he went without 
 ceremony into your armon : a greater king than Herod 
 would prevent a repetition of such insult.” 
 
 He appeared thoughtful, then replied — 
 
 That Babarrah is not the firm friend I believed him to 
 be, is now evident ; but his entering Mariamne’s room was 
 
MAllIAMNE. 
 
 327 
 
 in a case of apparent emergency ; his own wife was there. 
 
 I have wronged the woman to whom my very soul is 
 bound, and shall deem my honour attacked if she is re- 
 flected on.’' 
 
 Salome was a little abashed at this cold reply, but im- 
 mediately recovering her composure, said — 
 
 ‘‘ I hope you wronged your beauteous wife ; I did not 
 reflect on her, but merely pointed out the opinion enter- 
 tained of your former slave’s presumption in unceremo- 
 niously entering the armon of the queen.” 
 
 He was chagrined at her remark, but made no reply. 
 
 Salome was desirous that Cleopatra should go to Jeru- 
 salem, because she knew it would annoy Mariamne ; she 
 also wished to prevent her brother going there before her, 
 since his meeting the queen for the first time in public 
 after their quarrel, and the death of Joseph, would distress 
 her victim ; she therefore turned her conversation to that 
 subject, and asked — 
 
 Have you invited Cleopatra to visit you at Jerusa- 
 lem 
 
 He hastily replied — 
 
 She might remain here until the waters of the Nile 
 reached her, before I would invite her to my capital ; but 
 she journeyed hither for that purpose among others, and 
 unless I invite her, she will come unasked. I wrote to 
 Mariamne, bidding her to order preparations for her recep- 
 tion.” 
 
 ‘‘You of course will precede her, and be ready to receive 
 her in your palace.” 
 
 He smiled somewhat contemptuously as he said — 
 
 “ She has stolen the fairest garden in my kingdom ; 
 and lest she should steal my crown, I will watch her by day 
 and night, and never quit her until she is on the confines of 
 Judsea. How could you ask so wise a question 
 
328 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 To know what duties I should prepare to execute, 
 that no service on my part might be wanting, though Ba- 
 harrah should fail in his.” 
 
 Thanks, Salome : I must now ascertain when she will 
 pollute my capital ; in the mean time messengers must be 
 sent to inform Mariamne that she is to be received in 
 state.” 
 
 Salome went on her way rejoicing, devising how she 
 should see Cleopatra alone, and undermine her friendly 
 intentions towards Hyrcanus. She also anticipated seeing 
 the first meeting between Mariamne and her husband. 
 
 On the following evening a messenger reached the 
 palace with the information that Cleopatra intended to 
 arrive on the ensuing day. Herod, in his letter to the 
 queen, had urged the propriety of her being received with 
 all possible splendour and urbanity. Mariamne issued 
 orders to the chief officers of state, excepting the priests, 
 whom she conceived the law would not permit to receive 
 in their sacred habits an idolatrous ruler. Dermah was in 
 attendance; and after her orders had been issued, she 
 turned to her, and said with a look of sorrow mingled with 
 indignation — 
 
 Alas, my friend, I never thought that a princess of 
 Israel would be required to receive with urbanity an ido- 
 later, a vicious, degraded woman, and a murderess. I am 
 fallen, fallen indeed.” 
 
 She wept not ; at first a look of anguish darted from 
 her eyes, and her features were contracted, while her bosom 
 heaved with confined respiration ; suddenly the blood 
 rushed into her pallid cheek, and an irrepressible sob burst 
 from her, while she exclaimed, as she covered her brow and 
 turned away her face — 
 
 “ Oh, this is degradation, to which the bitter draught of 
 death would be sweet !” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 329 
 
 She seemed struggling to subdue the violence of her 
 feeling, but was unable, and added, in a louder tone — 
 
 I cannot, I will not receive her as he directs/' 
 
 At that instant Salome entered through the opening of 
 the curtains, and appeared to look with surprise on the 
 angry queen, who seeing her, turned quickly towards her, 
 and in a commanding voice exclaimed — 
 
 “ What ! am I to be exposed to the intrusions and in- 
 sults of every follower of our court ? Though the sister of 
 the king, I will not suffer it ; I command you to quit my pre- 
 sence, nor again appear in it before I give you permission !" 
 
 She would have replied ; but Mariamne continued, as 
 her anger rose — 
 
 Do you hesitate to obey me ?" 
 
 Salome remained looking on her with eyes flashing 
 fire, and her pale lips quivering with rage. 
 
 The queen seized an ebony staff, and struck a gong 
 with all her force, and in an instant the rushing tread of an 
 hundred men in armour sounded through the avenues and 
 spacious halls of the royal palace. Salome saw her danger, 
 was terrified at the anger of the offended queen, and at the 
 clang and approach of the royal guard, and stood trembling, 
 unable to retire. Dermah availed herself of the few mo- 
 ments between the act and arrival of the guard to hasten 
 without the armon and bid them retire, telling them that 
 the alarm arose from accident. Mariamne waved her hand 
 for Salome to depart, and went herself to a more retired 
 apartment, followed by Dermah. 
 
 It was some time before Salome recovered from her 
 astonishment, or was aware of the agitation of the inha- 
 bitants in the palace ; and then it was to endure all the 
 pangs of rage with a desire of immediate revenge, and a 
 feeling of her impotency. Numberless schemes, each more 
 frantic and horrible than the last, quickly succeeded each 
 
330 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 other ; at length, when her force was somewhat spent, and 
 her blood more tranquil, she calmly brooded over her means 
 of vengeance. She thought of Herod’s jealousy, his love of 
 power, his increasing suspicion of all his officers, and con- 
 ceived she might include among them even Mariamne, and 
 use the words she had heard when entering the room, and 
 her violent conduct, as means to fulfil her wishes. 
 
 Mariamne’s spirit was roused, and she felt no regret 
 at what had happened ; and gave no directions to intimate 
 to Salome her desire that she would be ready to receive 
 Cleopatra. 
 
 Towards the evening of the ensuing day, a quick suc- 
 cession of messengers brought intelligence of the approach 
 of Herod and the Egyptian queen. A numerous body of 
 Idumean cavalry, variously caparisoned, preceded and 
 cleared the road; some were dressed in polished mail, 
 adorned with curious work ; others in the skins of wild 
 animals, ornamented with silver or shining metals ; and 
 some in the lighter garb and flowing dresses of the East. 
 After these came the royal guard on foot, composed of 
 hastati and velites ; then the officers of state on Arabian 
 horses ; after them, on Macrobian steeds of jetty black, 
 with flowing manes and tails, rode the Ethiopian attend- 
 ants of the queen, dressed in white, carrying wands of 
 ebony, and each wearing a hieroglyphic on his head-dress, 
 to which a mystic meaning was attached. At some dis- 
 tance followed the Egyptian queen, borne by fifty athletic 
 men, in a car of sculptured ivory, surrounded by curtains of 
 Tyrian silk. At regular intervals, attendant slaves waved 
 fans saturated with cool refreshing odours, and distant soft 
 recorders regulated the march. Herod rode near her ; he 
 wore a breastplate of gold, and a helmet of the same metal 
 studded with jewels, and surmounted by a crest of exquisite 
 device and workmanship ; his purple robe waved to the 
 
MARTAMNE. 
 
 331 
 
 breeze, over the back of his impatient milk-white steed. 
 Behind them came a numerous retinue of Egyptian and 
 Syrian horse ; the former dressed in white linen, silver 
 breastplates, caps low behind, interwoven with silver bars, 
 and each carrying a long white spear ; the latter were more 
 meanly dressed, and wore quivers on their shoulders, and 
 scymitars by their sides : they looked a swarthy, sullen 
 race, and deemed themselves but little more than captives 
 of the Egyptian who had usurped their kingdom. The 
 procession was closed by a mixed multitude on various 
 animals. 
 
 They entered the city through the golden gate, and 
 wound their way to the left towards the palace. The 
 houses were covered with people, gazing on the procession ; 
 but, to Herod’s great chagrin, no acclamations welcomed 
 his return, and the clarions of his guard were re-echoed as 
 from a deserted region. 
 
 Cleopatra was observed to breathe quicker, and cast 
 suspicious glances on the king. 
 
 On arriving at the palace, she alighted, and conducted 
 by Herod, passed through spacious halls lined with soldiers, 
 attendants, and officers of state. Herod expected that 
 Maiiamne would have met them beneath the eastern por- 
 tico, but she was not, until they reached the hall of state, 
 warned of the king’s arrival. The hall was vast, built of 
 Parian marble ; the lofty roof was fretted with gold, and 
 supported by pillars of porphyry ; the pavement was of 
 tessellated marble, mingled with onyx ; the doors were of 
 sculptured ivory. At the end of this spacious hall was 
 suspended from the roof a curtain of purple velvet, bordered 
 with gold ; before it, raised above the pavement, were three 
 ivory thrones on a carpet of silk and gold. 
 
 As Herod was leading Cleopatra through the throng of 
 prostrate nobles, captains, and attendants, the curtains were 
 
332 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 opened, and Mariamne, followed by her train, advanced to- 
 wards them. 
 
 She was arrayed in a vest and robe of the purest white, 
 with sandals of silk, bound with silver thongs ; on her 
 brow shone a frontlet-jewel, surmounted by a diadem glit- 
 tering with diamonds. As she advanced, the graceful dig- 
 nity of her mien evidently attracted the notice of her royal 
 guest. Her face was deadly pale, and her eyes too truly 
 told the calm and settled sorrow of her soul; while the 
 composed majesty of her look commanded even the respect 
 of the shameless Egyptian queen. Herod was surprised, 
 and felt overawed, though love was thrilling through his 
 veins, as he gazed on his queen advancing in all the might 
 of loveliness and injured virtue. 
 
 Cleopatra was attired in a robe of white byssus, inter- 
 woven with silver ; on her bosom was embroidered in pre- 
 cious stones the hawk, a sacred emblem of her god Osiris ; 
 a locust of emerald and diamond adorned the front of each 
 sandal ; the edges of her robe and tunic were inwrought 
 with hieroglyphic figures ; on her head she wore a lunette, 
 indicative of her rank among the initiated, bordered by the 
 Isiac aspic wreath, surmounted by a light Egyptian crown. 
 Her gait, though commanding, possessed not that grace for 
 which the beautiful Asmonean’s form was so conspicuous ; 
 her features were expressive, for her eyes evinced quickness 
 of apprehension, and were evidently tutored to adapt their 
 expression to any intended purpose ; her nose was short, 
 and indicated shrewdness and passion; her mouth was 
 small, and, like her eyes, could vary its expression from the 
 most playful smiles to an implacable, imperious fierceness ; 
 her complexion was a contrast to the pure marble fairness 
 of Mariamne, being dark, and not so clear as when she was 
 in the spring of youth. 
 
 Mariamne received her husband’s hand, who kissed 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 333 
 
 hers, and as she bent, placed it on his forehead, as a token 
 of respect, while his eyes seemed to plead to her for forgive- 
 ness; her brow underwent no change, and turning to Cleo- 
 patra, she inclined her head, and said, as she placed her 
 right hand on her bosom — 
 
 Queen of Egypt, I salute you; may virtue and honour 
 lead you to the paths of peace!’’ 
 
 The gentle and impressive manner in which she uttered 
 these words, and their pointed import, rendered the Egyp- 
 tian less at her ease than she desired ; she replied, observ- 
 ing the same token of respect — 
 
 Queen of Judaea, may peace await thee, and love and 
 friendship be thy handmaids !” 
 
 At those words, a look almost of anguish crossed Mari- 
 amne’s brow, and a sigh was hardly suppressed. 
 
 Herod placed Cleopatra on the centre ivory throne, and 
 seated himself on her right hand, while Mariamne occupied 
 the other. The guards and attendants of each monarch were 
 marshalled behind their respective sovereigns. Mariamne 
 did not address her sister queen ; but, at her command, 
 water in a crystal vase was brought to her, and odours 
 sprinkled over her head and around her seat. Herod in 
 vain attempted to dispel the chagrin she evidently endured 
 at her cold reception, and of which he partook. The 
 princes and rabbis did obeisance ; and many who placed 
 gifts of price at the feet of the Egyptian monarch, were 
 honoured by her notice, and passed on. After a time, 
 clarion, harp, and psaltery sounded, and a train of richly 
 dressed slaves came in, bearing various costly presents from 
 the king to Cleopatra. Mariamne had provided one of the 
 most homely nature, merely to fulfil the usual custom, 
 and still looked sorrowful and silent. Mingled feelings of 
 anger, love, and mortification, harassed the king so deeply, 
 that his powers of dissimulation could not prevent his 
 
334 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 shewing what he felt. When the banquet was announced, 
 Mariamne was compelled to conduct her guest to her re- 
 tiring-room. She did it with grace, and even filled the 
 golden basin with scented waters for her use ; but her calm 
 and majestic manner overawed even the bold paramour of 
 Antony, and checked her wonted volubility. They re- 
 turned together to the banquet. 
 
 In the centre of the room, raised above the surrounding 
 pavement, was the royal table ; it was made of citron- wood, 
 supported by stands of ivory ; around it were silken couches, 
 inwrought with gold, on which the guests reclined ; on the 
 middle step were slaves, exciting odours from vases and 
 censers containing various herbs, and others holding golden 
 basins of cold water. Around the hall were many tables 
 for the honoured guests, who reclined on couches so placed 
 that their faces were never turned away from the royal 
 party. The monarchs, with Cypros, Hyrcanus, and some 
 of the regal race, had scarcely taken their couches, when 
 Herod asked for Salome ; Mariamne, without a change of 
 countenance, looked on him, and immediately rejoined — 
 Where is my mother Alexandra }” 
 
 The blood mantled Herod’s face ; but dissembling, he 
 regretted their absence, and immediately did the honours of 
 hospitality to his illustrious guest, wdio was occupied in 
 obser\dng all that transpired, that she might, if possible, 
 avail herself of the evident disunion among them to obtain 
 the kingdom for herself. 
 
 Herod tried in vain to keep up the spirit of conversation. 
 Mariamne was inflexible. Hyrcanus was evidently op- 
 pressed with care, and Cypros nervous and perplexed. The 
 observations were few and unconnected; even the varied 
 distant instrumental and vocal music hardly served to 
 dispel the increasing gloom. Though Herod felt great 
 vexation, he could not help expecting that such un- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 335 
 
 accustomed heaviness would curtail the visit of his 
 unwelcome guest ; and if his vanity had not been piqued, 
 he would have rejoiced. The festivities of the evening, in 
 spite of every attempt, wore heavily away. After they had 
 separated for the night, Herod repaired to Mariamne’s 
 apartment. She looked on him, but spoke not : at length 
 he asked — 
 
 What can all this import ? Why, my beloved Mari- 
 amne, are you so pale ?” 
 
 She calmly and sorrowfully answered — 
 
 Remembering mine affliction and my misery, the 
 wormwood and the gall, my soul hath them still in re- 
 membrance, and is humbled in me.'’ 
 
 He loved her too well not to be affected at her sorrow, 
 yet he harshly rephed — 
 
 ‘‘ I only proved my respect and love by punishing as 
 he deserved the prying, insulting Joseph, who was track- 
 ing you where he knew he could not tread without forfeit- 
 ing his life.” 
 
 She raised her eyes, and looking at him, said — 
 
 That man, whose innocent blood you shed in a pa- 
 roxysm of jealousy and anger, was your devoted advocate 
 and friend, and told me your horrid order as a proof of your 
 love for me. I left him to conceal my grief and wonder. 
 If he followed me, it was to urge his suit for you.” 
 
 He paced the room, somewhat agitated; then turning 
 abruptly, said — 
 
 “ My spotless, much-loved wife, forget the deed — be 
 certain he deserved his fate.” 
 
 She replied, with more animation and firmness — 
 
 Sooner could I forget Jerusalem than that deed, your 
 false accusation, and treachery towards me. I am certain 
 that he was innocent, and that your uncle's blood will be 
 required at your hands,'' 
 
336 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 He curbed his rising wrath, and turned the subject of 
 his discourse — 
 
 Why have you treated the illustrious queen of Egypt 
 so inhospitably and contrary to my orders }*' 
 
 A blush suffused her cheek, and her eyes assumed a look 
 of surprise not unmixed with anger, as she replied — 
 
 ‘‘ Illustrious queen ! the glory of her country, as her 
 name imports, but in reality its shame — the vile perdition of 
 every realm and every prince to whom she has yet been 
 known.” 
 
 With indignation lighting up her countenance, she con- 
 tinued — 
 
 “Not Herod, my king and husband, shall be obeyed, 
 when ordering an Asmonean princess to receive urbanely a 
 monster stained with a brother’s blood, whose sister’s spirit 
 calls for the punishment of her murderer, and who is an 
 accursed idolater ! Know that such monsters are not society 
 for me ; and if I had not thought your safety somewhat de- 
 pendent on her, I would have spurned her from my palace, 
 instead of tolerating her presence.” 
 
 Herod was more than surprised at her manner, for some 
 of the words cut him to the soul, and for a moment inflamed 
 the scorpion-stings of conscience. They soon subsided; 
 his anger rose, and he asked — 
 
 “ Have you spurned my sister too ?” 
 
 With equal firmness, she rejoined — 
 
 “ If I had, it would have been only a portion of her 
 deserts. She intruded into my private apartment, insolently 
 disobeyed me, and I have forbidden her my presence. Have 
 you confined, spurned, insulted your former benefactress 
 and patroness, my mother Alexandra ?” 
 
 Herod’s anger had been with difficulty subdued; this 
 speech roused it, and he vehemently replied — 
 
 “ By heaven, I will not thus be questioned — thus 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 337 
 
 insulted ! trust not too much either to my love or to your 
 beauty. Doris was at least obedient and affectionate.” 
 
 Mariamne solemnly and with great composure answered 
 him — 
 
 I rely not on your love, and disregard my faded beauty ; 
 and feel so little for my accuser, the insulter of my mother 
 and the submissive attendant of that Egyptian serpent, that 
 I would fain exchange dwellings with poor Doris, and now 
 ask your permission so to do.” 
 
 Herod was astonished ; pique half subdued his anger ; 
 he advanced to take her hand, but she withdrew, saying, 
 as she left him — 
 
 “ When you know how to value Mariamne, and pursue 
 the dictates of justice and reason, she will again receive you 
 as her husband.” 
 
 Before he could collect himself, she had departed, and ^ 
 called her women. He sent for her, hut she peremptorily 
 refused to attend him ; and he was compelled to go away 
 mortified and overcome. While chafing with anger, he 
 summoned Salome, who had taken care to make herself 
 acquainted with all that had publicly transpired, and to be 
 in the palace. He hastily asked — 
 
 Why were you not here to receive my guest } The 
 laws of hospitality have been broken through. If you were 
 not able to be present at our arrival, why were you absent 
 from the banquet ?” 
 
 Salome, with a serious and concerned expression, re- 
 joined — 
 
 Sire, I deeply regret the dishonour that has happened 
 to our house : never were the laws of hospitality broken 
 through before by us.” 
 
 Then, with a look inferring a deep sense of injury, she 
 added — 
 
 Q 
 
338 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 I should have been obedient to your instructions, if 
 your queen had not banished me the court/’ 
 
 “ Banished you my court !” repeated the monarch, with 
 an emphasis and manner that clearly told the angry feeling 
 with which he heard the words. 
 
 Salome caught the tone, and added — 
 
 That was not all the insult heaped on the sister of 
 my lord the king. The mighty Asmonean acted the part 
 of some rebel chieftain of her race, and roused the palace ; 
 the alarm-gong was sounded, and the guards came rushing 
 in to seize their monarch’s sister.” 
 
 She stopped, and looked with an inquiring glance on 
 Herod, who was evidently much surprised, but only said — 
 “ What more occurred ?” 
 
 Salome answered with feigned apprehension — 
 
 ‘‘ I do not know — for I was too terrified to observe; 
 but 1 think that Dermah sent them back.” 
 
 Herod, with a voice of authority, demanded — 
 
 “ What was the cause of this unbecoming broil within 
 my palace ?” 
 
 She replied — 
 
 ‘‘ Do not be angry with me — nay, I pray you, let the 
 matter pass without farther notice. I was hastening to the 
 armon to deliver your orders to the queen, and reached her 
 second room too suddenly.” 
 
 Herod looked at her with an expression of mistrust, and 
 asked — 
 
 ‘‘ How too suddenly } What do you mean } Tell me, 
 1 command you.” 
 
 These last words were pronounced in a loud imperious 
 voice. She assumed a look of alarm, and said — 
 
 ‘‘ Oh ! be not so violent, my brother — I would not 
 give you uneasiness — you know that I would rather suffer.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 339 
 
 With evident agitation, and a still louder voice, he ex- 
 claimed — 
 
 Curse your mysteries ! is not a man to know what 
 happens in his armon ? Answer me, I insist/' 
 
 Her alarm apparently increased, and sinking on her 
 knee, she said, as if it were drawn from her by terror — 
 
 I only heard the too proud Mariamne vow to her 
 attendant that she would not obey my lord the king her 
 husband/' 
 
 He closed his lips, paced the room, then said — 
 
 Salome, keep your own counsel ; be splendidly ar- 
 rayed to-morrow, and assist me in doing the honours of 
 hospitality to that intruding, avaricious Egyptian. Now 
 leave me." 
 
 He saluted her, and she went smiling to her room. 
 
 He, being left, ruminated angrily on the event. It 
 appeared to him that Mariamne had assumed more autho- 
 rity than was consistent with his views ; he was chagrined 
 at her displaying what he deemed haughtiness towards his 
 family, and determined to shew his disapprobation of her 
 conduct by neglect, and at the same time pay every honour 
 to his guest, taking care that his attention to Cleopatra and 
 his sister should be made known to her. 
 
 Herod was unwilling to gratify the curiosity of Cleo- 
 patra by permitting her to visit the Temple, because he 
 knew that her desire to see it arose from an intention to 
 take cognisance of the riches it contained. She over-ruled 
 every objection that was urged on account of the difference 
 of their religion, and the laws relating to aliens from the 
 worship of Israel, and quoted the names of the various 
 rulers who had seen the interior, and inferred an intention 
 she had formed of visiting it with Antony. Herod was 
 obliged to yield, and soon after the morning sacrifice, they 
 went with a great retinue to Mount Moriah. 
 
340 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Flowers and carpets were spread along the private way 
 that led from the palace to the western entrance of the 
 Temple. On entering this gate they turned to the right, 
 traversed the southern side beneath the portico, then the 
 eastern side beneath the piazza of Solomon. As soon as 
 they reached the beautiful gate wrought of Corinthian 
 brass, Ananeel intimated to his sovereign the necessity of 
 separating. 
 
 Salome, with numerous attendants, accompanied Cleo- 
 patra to the court of the women ; leaving all the Gentiles 
 without, they passed beneath the gate-way ascending the 
 fifteen steps, and crossed the court crowded with worship- 
 pers. In front of them arose the magnificent portico at 
 the entrance. Within was displayed to Cleopatra’s long- 
 ing eyes, some portion of its treasures, consisting of votive 
 oflPerings. The sun gleamed on vines of gold, wrought 
 with exquisite skill, embracing the lofty pillars, and hang- 
 ing in the luxuriant profusion of the natural tree; the 
 grapes were formed of various stones in imitation of the 
 fruit in its several stages to maturity, and the golden stem 
 sprung from beneath the pavement as if from its native 
 mine. On the golden table given by Pompey were vases, 
 models of the holy Temple, and other gifts of the same 
 metal and of equal beauty. On the sides were suspended 
 helmets, bucklers, breastplates, arms and trophies, all the 
 spoils of victory, and a vast profusion of other precious 
 things : the back- ground was formed of the great Babylo- 
 nian veil or curtain, radiant with the morning beams. She 
 5tood for some time wondering, then felt an intense wish 
 to possess them, and resolved to win them if possible from 
 her powerful paramour. She advanced and joined the king 
 on the twelve steps of the portico. Before entering the 
 holy house, they turned and saw beneath them the altar 
 still filling the calm atmosphere immediately above it with 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 341 
 
 a spiring column of smoke ; near it numerous priests, dressed 
 in the close linen tunic adorned with the typical fringe, a 
 girdle, and a tiara of twisted linen folds, were performing 
 their allotted duties ; many others of different ranks were 
 assembled to attend and reverence the king. Beyond this 
 space was assembled a great multitude of men of^varioua^ 
 ranks, in their national costume, and bending in obeisance 
 to the monarchs as they looked towards them. Without 
 this vast concourse, and separated by a low wall and a flight 
 of steps, reaching the whole breadth of the court, with a 
 lofty and highly ornamented portal in the centre, were 
 thousands of women closely veiled ; from among whom rose 
 a murmur, as if inquiring for their queen, and seeking 
 information from each other respecting Cleopatra. Still 
 farther removed, and down another series of steps, was a 
 mixed assemblage in the court of the Gentiles, doing obei- 
 sance to their rulers. The Egyptian retinue filled the way 
 terminating in the beautiful gate. Beyond them the mag- 
 nificent piazza of Solomon, supported by ranges of lofty 
 pillars, extended the whole eastern side ; from the great 
 elevation on which they stood, the summits of the walls 
 crowned with massive towers were seen, covered with mar- 
 shalled warriors, glittering in polished armour. Half of the 
 vale, with its silver stream, could be discerned beyond, 
 leaving a gulf between ; then rose the Mount of Olives, 
 covered with gardens, vineyards, and the rich productions 
 of the genial clime. To the right were lofty hills with 
 varying outline, concealing Bethlehem from the view : still 
 farther to the south, the summits of the mountains beyond 
 the Dead Sea faded in the distance. 
 
 Towards the north were seen, over the courts of the 
 Temple, the lofty and spacious tower of Antonia ; then the 
 flat roofs of the houses covered with people ; and without 
 the city, the tombs of the judges, and a dark wood of olives. 
 
342 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 The triple wall on the northern extremity was studded with 
 armed men : far beyond them were hills and valleys teem- 
 ing with flocks, corn, fruits, and the peaceful dwellings of 
 the shepherds and tillers of the soil. 
 
 Herod observed his guest, while examining more closely 
 the treasures in the portico, and was so alarmed at her ad- 
 miration, that he regretted she ever came. 
 
 The Babylonian silken veil, inwrought with various 
 blended hues, and edged with glittering gold and ciystal, 
 was drawn aside, and they would have passed into the 
 sanctuary, if the effulgent light that burst upon them had 
 not compelled them to incline their heads and shield their 
 sight ; at the same moment, a shout of acclamation from 
 the assembled people made even the distant hills re-echo. 
 Cleopatra expressed her wonder, and still shielding her 
 eyes, entered with quicker step. The sides and pillars 
 were sheathed with gold, the cornices and entablatures 
 were of embossed silver, and the pavement of the whitest 
 marble. The golden vessels and precious implements, used 
 on the great feasts, were arranged in order ; near the Holy 
 of Holies stood the golden altar of incense, and the golden 
 table containing the shew-bread; and coffers of gold and 
 ivory were placed in niches for the reception of treasure. 
 Before them were the veils that divided the sanctuary from 
 the Holy of Holies. Cleopatra was advancing towards 
 them, when Ananeel arrested her steps : she became deadly 
 pale, when he and other priests exclaimed, To touch the 
 veil is death !” She returned with Herod, amazed and even 
 awe-struck at the dread solemnity, yet simplicity, of the 
 Jewish Temple, when compared with the rites and laby- 
 rinths of those in Egypt. 
 
 The scene of the preceding night had given a violent 
 shock to Mariamne, and she had been unable to leave her 
 couch ; Cleopatra availed herself of her absence to endea- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 34 : 
 
 vour to wind Herod to her purposes. She allured him to 
 the summit of the palace, and beneath the silken canopy 
 put forth all her arts of captivating to win the suspicious 
 king. He dissembled, receiving her advances as the fami- 
 liarities of friendship, and the common freedoms of her 
 manner. It was contrary to his wish to be alone with her ; 
 but she had induced him to retire, on the excuse of discus- 
 sing some matter of mutual importance. When she found 
 him proof against all the temptation she was mistress 
 of, pique succeeded other feelings, and led her to try his 
 temper. 
 
 ‘‘ I had heard much of the surpassing beauty of your 
 wife, but it seems that she has been unable to retain your 
 love. What have you done with Doris ? Where is the 
 damsel you conveyed to Strato’s Tower after the triumvir 
 had left it 
 
 He was embarrassed, but rejoined — 
 
 "" Ah, Cleopatra, you may smile, but I deseiwe a better 
 return for leading Antony to Strato’s Tower, than the loss 
 of my rich territory round Jericho.'’ 
 
 The amorous queen archly replied — 
 
 '' I would console you for the loss, and heal your heart 
 with the balm of love, in payment for the balsam of your 
 fields.” 
 
 Ah, illustrious queen, you have an inexhaustible trea- 
 sure wherewith to liquidate the debts you owe to many a 
 sighing king ; but I desire a more substantial payment than 
 fleeting love.” 
 
 “ I would not, Herod, be unjust, and so will send you a 
 few crocodiles to stock the Jordan, and some camels to tra- 
 verse this level country.” 
 
 “Nor would I be so cruel as to separate the former 
 from their congenial country-woman, the glories of the 
 realm : your mutual tears at parting would make the Nile 
 
344 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 overflow its banks. Send the camels, laden with love -epistles, 
 to Antony, or to some poor Syrian ; they will fan the flame 
 of the one, and be balm to the wounded heart of the other.” 
 Cleopatra bit her lip and blushed at these rough replies, 
 and yet continued — 
 
 “ I made you a generous offer, for which I expected no 
 return, since neither the kind Doris, the beauteous Mari- 
 amne, nor the damsel at Strato’s Tower, could retain your 
 heart for a few short months. You have been lately made 
 a king, and so rightly follow the bright example of the 
 wisest prince that ever filled the throne of Israel. He 
 married an Egyptian princess ; indeed the learned rabbis 
 say that his drama was written to celebrate her beauty.” 
 
 “ I am no poet ; but when as great a cause shall excite 
 me, perchance I may turn poet too.” 
 
 “ Methinks, Herod, Twould be an eagle’s note.” 
 
 Hold, queen ! we should not sing in concert ; your 
 voice would be far too high for me, your flights too rapid. 
 I must sing under another standard.” 
 
 What, desert your allegiance, Herod ?” 
 
 ‘‘ To Antony } yes, when you renounce him, but not till 
 then.” 
 
 “ When I renounce that noble ruler of the world, I will 
 seek protection from the valiant Herod.” 
 
 “ You must pay him, then, for protection, with his 
 balsam- gardens ; that, queen, shall be the first article of 
 our treaty.” 
 
 Nay, you avaricious man ! love first ; afterwards, if 
 you require it, I will pay you.” 
 
 What with }” asked the king, somewhat more annoyed 
 with her perseverance. 
 
 With love and sweet words.” 
 
 "‘Ah, Cleopatra, such payment may do for the noble- 
 minded Antony, but I should prefer my balsam-gardens.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 345 
 
 We will not quarrel about these fields ; you shall have 
 your balsam - gardens again for a trifling annual tribute. 
 What will you give me 
 
 I accept your offer, and will pay you double the tri- 
 bute you require.” 
 
 “ Well, what will you give me 
 I will of course pay you in your own current coin — 
 love and sweet words.” 
 
 ‘‘ Fie, you prodigal ! I will obtain Mariamne’s consent 
 before I sign the treaty. If she agrees, and Doris accords 
 with her, and you can insure the favourable countenance 
 of the damsel in Strato’s Tower, we will sign the treaty.” 
 
 “ The assent of the lady of the Tower I have ; for you 
 know that Cleopatra only has been there.” 
 
 She interrupted him, and added — 
 
 I think the matter may be considered as settled ; for 
 I see that Mariamne would not care about her consent ; and 
 as to Doris, she always did as she was ordered.” 
 
 Herod quickly answered — 
 
 “ Our bargain, as you say, is complete ; so you have 
 only to transfer the gardens, and I will directly pay you as 
 much of the tribute as can be justly desired.” 
 
 Cleopatra feigned surprise, and smiling replied — 
 
 I entirely forgot. It will be necessary to obtain An- 
 tony's consent. Shall I use my inffuence with him ? He 
 will not be angry with you. Why look so serious ? Think 
 you that he will ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Queen, you exact too much ; in truth, you deal hardly 
 with me. Shall we descend and visit the theatre, or com- 
 mand the musicians and dancers to attend ?” 
 
 “ You may go to Strato's Tower, if you please ; I shall 
 go to Mariamne, and tell her the offer you have made me 
 for the balsam- gardens.” 
 
 They descended together. Salome joined them in the 
 q2 
 
346 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 spacious court, and was immediately led by Cleopatra to- 
 wards the armon. On the way, she told Salome the sub- 
 stance of her intended communication, who instantly per- 
 ceived the pain she would inflict, and gladly conducted 
 her to the apartment of the queen, jocularly exciting her to 
 pursue her purpose. She declined entering the apartment 
 herself; but, after introducing the queen, did obeisance, 
 and retired. 
 
 Mariamne partially raised herself from the cushions on 
 which she was reclining, but gave no welcome to her 
 visitor. This reception abashed not the intruder, who 
 came with the intention of revenging what she considered 
 the insults she had received. She sunk with a careless air 
 on a cushioned couch near Mariamne, and thus began — 
 
 It grieves me to see that the roses of health have left 
 your cheek. Alas, you are as worn and wan as one who 
 had traversed the burning desert, or perchance one who had 
 pined from hopeless love. I came to tell you, that I have 
 been discussing a matter of some import with your husband, 
 beneath the tent, on the summit of the palace.’’ 
 
 Mariamne made no reply; the blood began to flush 
 her cheek, but she restrained her indignant feelings, and 
 changed them to contempt, which was, against her inclina- 
 tion, somewhat expressed by her mouth. Cleopatra ob- 
 served it, but knew too well the symptoms of a wounded 
 heart, not to be certain that she could pour, by her pre- 
 tended jocularity, some burning drops on it, which would 
 add to her anguish. Dermah stood behind Mariamne, and 
 was calmly scrutinising the Egyptian’s countenance, who 
 thus continued — 
 
 “ Herod is more than angry at Antony’s compelling me 
 to take the balsam-gardens at Jericho, so I have offered to 
 let him have them for an annual tribute. What do you 
 think it is ?” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 347 
 
 Mariamne calmly replied — 
 
 Queen of Egypt, it must be more than you have any 
 right to receive, since the territory is neither yours nor 
 Antony’s to give. Even the triumvir cannot bestow what 
 he has unjustly taken by force of arms.” 
 
 ‘‘ Since you are both so hurt at losing these few fields, 
 if Antony will permit me, I will gladly return them. The 
 tribute offered me I never will receive without your con- 
 sent — I directly told your husband so.” 
 
 Then, affecting jocularity, she laughingly added — 
 
 “ Doris too must give her approbation. Now can you 
 believe that he offered to pay me a tribute in sweet words 
 and love ?” 
 
 Mariamne coldly, and with some dignity, replied — 
 
 No, I do not believe it; and have good reasons for 
 my incredulity.” 
 
 Your people are celebrated for their incredulity, so I 
 could expect no more from you. But I assure you his offer 
 went still farther ; he proposed double the tribute : but you 
 know that I cannot in honour accept it, without the consent 
 of his wives ; and I have added the approbation of the 
 damsel of Strato’s* Tower.” 
 
 At these last words, Mariamne’s eyes were fixed upon 
 the queen; her cheek was crimsoned, and she became 
 greatly agitated. Cleopatra feigned concern, and approach- 
 ing her said, in a tone of affected tenderness — 
 
 ‘‘Alas, I have struck too tender a chord; but forgive 
 me, — it is only an idle tale I heard. Why are you so 
 deeply agitated ? The Tower is a mere ruin now. Were 
 you ever there ?” 
 
 Mariamne looked at her as if she would read her in- 
 most thoughts, then proudly answered — 
 
 “ No ; but I suspect my name has been foully used, 
 and some vile substitute placed there instead of me. Do 
 
348 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 you know who that was, and for what purpose ? It must 
 have been a shameless one, or it would not need so much 
 secrecy.” 
 
 Cleopatra laughed, as she replied — 
 
 ‘"You have not much reason to be distressed. We 
 Egyptians know more of the strategy of love than you. 
 Will you consent to the payment of Herod’s tribute ?” 
 
 Mariamne rose from her couch, and glancing a look of 
 indignation and contempt on the abandoned queen, left the 
 apartment, followed by Dermah. 
 
 Cleopatra rejoined Salome, and though mortified at 
 Mariamne’s conduct, merely remarked, that the pride of 
 the Asmoneans had not been over-rated. On the following 
 day, no one was permitted to enter the royal armon, at 
 which Herod was pleased, because he considered the refusal 
 as arising from mortification on the part of Mariamne, and 
 therefore made no request for admission. 
 
 Banquets, trials of military skill, public spectacles, and 
 games, were celebrated in honour of the royal visitor. 
 Herod seized the opportunity of securing the suffrages of 
 the soldiers and the mass of the population, by his prodi- 
 gality and apparent kindness. The illness of Mariamne 
 was felt by the people, notwithstanding the great attempts 
 that were made to occupy their attention. The king per- 
 ceived it, and suffered some uneasiness at any one being 
 held in as great consideration as himself. 
 
 On the evening of the third day, Cleopatra left Jerusa- 
 lem, accompanied by Herod and a numerous escort. Be- 
 sides the cavalry were many beasts of burden, with tents, 
 and every luxury the country could afford. When the 
 night closed in, the leading bands lighted their vessels of 
 pitch and flax, and bore them aloft on long poles. The 
 bands of musicians whiled away the tedious hours of the 
 march by songs and the sounds of numerous instruments. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 349 
 
 On the signal for resting being made, sentinels spread 
 themselves along the open plain; hundreds of attendants 
 unloaded the animals and raised the royal tents, while 
 others more immediately about the person of the queen 
 were ready to spread the costly carpets, prepare the bath, 
 sprinkle the liquid odours, light the incense, and put in 
 order the refreshing viands ; so that when the royal caval- 
 cade reached the spot, every thing was found, that luxury 
 could devise, to refresh them after their weary march. 
 Having reached Beer-ramoth, the king escorted his guest 
 across the river, and bade her farewell on the confines of 
 her country. He waited until the last of her retinue could 
 no longer be distinguished from a lofty eminence, then 
 hastened back to Jerusalem. 
 
350 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 Although Mariamne never supposed that her husband’s 
 affections had been won by Cleopatra, she was indignant at 
 his attempt to distress her by his marked attentions, and 
 was angry at being made subject to the insults of this 
 abandoned woman. The conduct of her husband towards 
 her had blighted all her hopes, and his increasing suspicion 
 of every person of worth and influence, and the numerous 
 sudden executions and confiscations, filled her mind with 
 terrible apprehensions. During his temporary absence from 
 the capital, she prepared herself for the interview that must 
 take place on his return. 
 
 Dermah, by her conversation and firmness of nature, 
 excited her to greater exertion, both of mind and body ; 
 while her affection for her children made her determined to 
 exasperate, as little as possible, the fierce and mistrustful 
 monarch. She could not help believing that he still loved 
 her ; but she saw too clearly, that the possession of power, 
 the want of principle and dependence on Providence, had 
 broken down the few restraints which had existed over his 
 mind, and that he was rushing onward in a gradually in- 
 creasing career of cruelty and sin. Her sense of duty 
 prompted her to wish to win him back to the paths of peace, 
 while her judgment told her that the attempt would be 
 fruitless. 
 
 The aged Cypros was more than usual in her armon, 
 and was evidently concerned at the alteration in her person 
 and manner, and often tried to cheer her with promises of 
 happiness to come; she even severely censured her son, 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 351 
 
 spoke with feelings of resentment against Cleopatra, and 
 condemned the unjust hostility of Salome, which was now 
 publicly commented on. It seemed as if habitual piety, 
 and a deep conviction of the emptiness of all human pos- 
 sessions, had produced a state of mind that rendered her 
 perceptions of right and wrong instinctively certain and 
 quick, accompanied with a fearless resolution of acting as 
 these dictates directed her. Dermah soon discerned that 
 her actions were sincere, and the genuine results of that 
 mental state, which, on the approach of death, are some- 
 times possessed, and then used her conviction as a means 
 to soothe and even influence the queen. Hyrcanus and 
 Cypros met oftener than before, and conversed wdth painful 
 composure on their approaching dissolution, since both were 
 far advanced in years. 
 
 Salome, not having access to the queen, had thought 
 it prudent to retire from Jerusalem, and wait the event of 
 the approaching interview between Herod and Mariamne. 
 Alexandra was still under the partial control of a confiden- 
 tial officer of Herod’s, and added much to the unhappiness 
 of her daughter by her ceaseless complaints, and indiscreet 
 abuse of the king. She had addressed Cleopatra during her 
 visit; but they were all ignorant of the purport and result 
 of the application. Babarrah had been sedulously separated 
 from his wife, and thus prevented from guiding them by 
 his counsel, and checking the king by his presence ; for 
 Herod could not help being restrained by the wisdom, virtue, 
 and courage of such a man : his presence, it is true, was 
 daily more irksome to him, since no man can endure to live 
 under the scrutiny of continual disapprobation when con- 
 scious of deserving it, yet too weak to profit by the lesson, 
 and not yet hardened enough to remove the individual by 
 violent means. 
 
 About this time the affairs of the Roman world had 
 
352 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 reached an acme of confusion, that made it evident Csesar 
 and Antony would contend for the dominion. Herod was 
 preparing to assist the latter, who, falsely confiding in his 
 strength, directed him to wage war with the king of Arabia. 
 Before he set off on this expedition, he returned to Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 Mariamne made no preparations for his reception, but 
 remained shut up in her private rooms. His love for her 
 was still a pervading feeling; and though he had lately con- 
 ducted himself in a manner not calculated to inspire that 
 opinion, he was anxious to restore harmony between him- 
 self and his queen. After traversing the court, and receiving 
 the congratulations of the officers of state and courtiers, he 
 passed on to the armon, mortified at the queen not being 
 there. Attendants warned her of his approach ; she ap- 
 peared not to heed it, but continued instructing her eldest 
 child in some portion of the law. She was yet pale, and 
 a settled calmness overspread her brow. He opened the 
 folding curtains, and with conciliatory feelings quickly ad- 
 vanced to embrace her. She arose, and received his em- 
 brace without warmth and without return, while a tear 
 filled her eye, that hung awhile among the long lashes, then 
 fell upon his hand which held hers. He was agitated, and, 
 with some emotion, said — 
 
 My beloved Mariamne, why receive your husband 
 thus ? Alas ! there are cares enough in life, without unne- 
 cessarily adding to them.” 
 
 She raised her eyes — the deep melancholy expressed by 
 them was not lightened by the most transient feeling of 
 pleasure at his words — and gently replied — 
 
 I, a suspected wife, after being exposed to the insults 
 of a murderess and a shameless woman, and made a scorn 
 of my people by your conduct towards me, could receive 
 you in no other way. The cares of life are either, for the 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 353 
 
 most part, our own producing, or have their origin in the 
 effects of others’ errors — my woes spring from both these 
 sources, the greater number from your proceedings.” 
 
 Her look, the manner in which she said these words, 
 and the temporary feehngs of contrition that crossed his 
 mind, revived his love, and he would have pressed her to 
 his bosom, but she withdrew, saying — 
 
 ‘‘ I was not bom to play the hypocrite ; before I can re- 
 ceive your kindness, I must not only be assured of your per- 
 fect confidence, and be restored to my honours with becom- 
 ing respect, but screened from any farther attacks of my 
 enemies. It is not my nature to endure insult at one time, 
 and affection at another, according to your caprice : I am 
 not to be made the object of foul and cruel suspicion to-day, 
 and the cause of your shedding an uncle’s innocent blood, 
 and on the morrow the object of your earthly love. I 
 prefer death to such degradation. O, how opposite are 
 such insults, such deeds, to all you professed and pro- 
 mised me, when, as an inexperienced woman, I listened to 
 your addresses !” 
 
 Towards the conclusion of this speech her words were 
 in a more animated tone, but her expression was still unal- 
 tered. Herod was disturbed, and love was contending with 
 his native violence, while an earnest desire to regain, on 
 any terms, her forgiveness, quickly found a place in his 
 mind, and called into action his dissimulation. After some 
 hesitation, he said, in a concihating manner — 
 
 Instead of thus harshly condemning me, you should, 
 my much-loved Mariamne, have drawn a veil before those 
 errors, which arose from my surpassing love for you ; I 
 have erred, but again I say that error was caused by an 
 over-mastering passion for you.” 
 
 In the same tone, and with a similar calmness, she 
 answered — 
 
354 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 ‘‘ True alFection has no such effects ; the first proof of 
 its existence is confidence ; the next, preferring the beloved 
 object to ourself ; the last proofs are, tenderness, forbearance, 
 and respect. When I see these effects in you, then I shall 
 suppose you love me ; but until then, I shall still conclude 
 that you love yourself, v^hile you falsely suppose that you 
 have this true affection for me.'* 
 
 She ceased ; and he thus answered — 
 
 Nature has bestowed on you a cooler temperament than 
 on me ; you judge of these effects from yourself : exert for 
 a time your understanding, and you will discern that in me 
 love would be evinced by such uncontrolled actions as I 
 have committed, and for which I seek forgiveness.’* 
 
 Mariamne was agitated, for she could not hear unmoved 
 a husband own his error and ask forgiveness : her natural 
 tenderness and pride were contending ; he should not have 
 given her reason time to act, and perhaps all would have 
 been well ; but he waited gazing on her : she suddenly 
 assumed for a moment a more animated look, and re- 
 joined — 
 
 Were your feelings uncontrolled, or uncontrollable ? 
 If the former, you made the object of your affection that of 
 your ungoverned rage and despicable resentment ; if you 
 plead the latter, I at once refuse to become the victim of 
 insanity. Herod, did your uncontrolled feelings lead you 
 to suspect me, upbraid me, and stamp in indelible characters 
 a scene of blood upon my memory } Did your uncontrol- 
 lable feelings induce you to listen to calumny, confine and 
 insult an Asmonean princess who was once your benefactor ; 
 degrade your wife by bringing her for an associate a woman 
 polluted with crime — a foul wretch reeking with a murdered 
 brother’s blood — one whose ambition burst the tenderest 
 ties of nature, and led her, from motives of policy, to induce 
 her paramour to order her young and unoffending sister 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 355 
 
 to be poisoned? Did these uncontrollable feelings make 
 you try to subdue Mariamne’s spirit by dallying with such 
 a mass of depravity ? If you thought so, you were indeed 
 mistaken, and know nothing of my nature. I felt pity for 
 you as my husband ; I was mortified that he should act so. 
 As a man and a monarch, I looked on your mean proceed- 
 ings with abhorrence and contempt. Ah, I see your eyes 
 are flashing with rage, and your cheeks are becoming suf- 
 fused with blood. Control or not this rising wrath, poor 
 Mariamne cannot now be much affected with it, if it bursts 
 on her, nor flattered, if justice and reason for once get the 
 mastery over you.’' 
 
 She looked on him intently for some seconds, then 
 exclaimed — 
 
 “ Herod, O Herod, you are rushing headlong to perdi- 
 tion ; crime, misery, and the gulf of damnation, are wide 
 spread before you ! O, seek the forgiveness of your blood- 
 stained crimes from our heavenly Father ; look to him for 
 assistance and support !” 
 
 Then, in a voice of tenderness and supplication, she 
 added — 
 
 Come, kneel with me, and 1 will pray for you, with 
 you, and we will again be happy, at least while I stay. Do 
 those words startle you ? I say so, because last night, when 
 deep sleep was on me, the radiant spirit of my brother 
 beckoned me to Paradise ; his noble mien partook of angelic 
 grace ; his beauteous brow beamed with celestial dignity ; 
 he called me away, and Zillah stood afar and opened her 
 arms, as if to court my embrace. I long to flee away and 
 be at rest with them. Come, Herod, kneel with me ; their 
 good spirits and our ministering angels will inspire us with 
 holy thoughts. Ah, why do you look so pale ? Why do 
 you tremble so ? What makes the perspiration thus trickle 
 from your brow ? Herod, Herod — ” 
 
356 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 He took her hand as he said, with faltering voice — 
 
 I — I cannot bear to hear you ; there was something 
 prophetic in the sound of your words. I cannot hear you 
 talk of death ; I mean of your dying. I — I will not — ’’ 
 
 He burst into an immoderate flood of tears, and fell upon 
 her neck. Mariamne was surprised, and wept with and 
 consoled him ; then lifted her child, who cried because he 
 saw his parents weep, and presented him to his father, 
 round whose neck he threw his little arms, and cried from 
 natural sympathy, he knew not why. Herod was over- 
 come; and for a short period all the fast- waning better 
 feelings of his nature seemed revived. Mariamne saw it, 
 gently sent her child away, and opening her arms, afiec- 
 tionately embraced her husband, ignorant of the true cause 
 of his dreadful agitation ; and again, with irresistible soft- 
 ness, tried to win him back to the paths of righteousness 
 and peace. She prayed, and listened to hear her words 
 repeated from his lips. He trembled, the words faltered on 
 his tongue, and he sunk down in an agony of grief, and 
 wept aloud. She permitted the violence of his grief to be 
 exhausted before she spoke ; but during this time her soul 
 was in fervent prayer for him. It was some time before he 
 recovered even a partial state of composure, when he ten- 
 derly embraced her, and went to his own cabinet, as if to 
 commune with himself. 
 
 Her abhorrence of the crimes of Cleopatra, and her acci- 
 dental reference to her murdered brother, had roused the 
 slumbering vengeance of his conscience, attended with the 
 sudden terror of detection by the only being he really 
 loved ; his superstitious feelings had been also awakened at 
 the same time by the incidental mentioning of her dream ; 
 and for a time remorse, anguish, and almost despair, assailed 
 him. He cast himself on the ground, wept, beat his bosom, 
 and recalled every minute circumstance attending the deaths 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 357 
 
 of Aristobulus and Zillah, and upbraided himself with every 
 term of reproach. In the paroxysm of his repentance he 
 was on the point of denouncing himself and demanding 
 death : the shame of exposure alone prevented him. When 
 the force of his feelings was somewhat exhausted, the sus- 
 picion of detection flashed across his mind, and some infer- 
 nal spirit prompted the idea of removing the possibility of 
 discovery. That thought he shuddered at and rejected; 
 and some tears forced their way from his eyes at feeling 
 himself sunk so low as to have, for an instant, allowed the 
 cursed thought to occupy his mind. It was night before he 
 was restored to his usual state ; he sought Mariamne, hum- 
 bled himself, asked her forgiveness, and obtained it, with 
 the declaration, that "" as confidence was slow of growth, 
 she should not feel dependence until his actions were 
 according to the laws of their holy faith.’’ Their children 
 were brought, and Mariamne dared to think for a moment 
 that there might yet be days of happiness in store for her. 
 Cypros joined them, and by her simplicity and piety, 
 shewed how sincerely she rejoiced in their reconciliation. 
 On the next day Herod ordered a splendid banquet, and 
 invited Hyrcanus, Alexandra, and his own family, and 
 many nobles. The most precious offerings were brought 
 with his own hand to his queen, and the most distinguished 
 marks of honour shewn her : he even publicly declared her 
 from the throne the regent of the kingdom during his 
 absence to carry on the Arabian war. 
 
358 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The Arabians, aware of Herod's intention to wage war on 
 them, had advanced to Lod with a considerable army. Near 
 that place he engaged and routed them, and they retreated 
 to Kanah, where another army was soon collected. The 
 king tried to follow up the advantages he had gained, and led 
 on his men flushed with victory. The enemy was discom- 
 fited and giving way, when Athenio, Cleopatra's general 
 and an ally, by her orders traitorously attacked a flank of 
 Herod's army, which so dismayed them, and gave such 
 fresh courage to the Arabians, that they were routed and 
 dispersed with great slaughter. Herod collected all he 
 could find of the remainder ; and being aware that the 
 Arabians had mustered all their forces, marched immediately 
 towards the frontiers of their country, to compel the vic- 
 torious army to relinquish their intention of marching 
 against Jerusalem, and make them return to their own ter- 
 ritory to defend it against his predatory attacks. 
 
 He had not long been encamped among the mountains 
 before his army was so considerably increased, that he de- 
 termined, by a circuitous march, to surprise their capital, 
 and seize on the treasure he might find in his route. To 
 effect this end, he marched towards the confines of the 
 desert, provided with every necessary which could facilitate 
 his enterprise. It was absolutely necessary to ascertain the 
 state of the enemy’s country before he proceeded ; therefore 
 he ordered his army to encamp in a wood of oaks, palms, 
 and sycamores, near the foot of a mountain, whence gushed 
 a cool refreshing spring, while spies and scouts were des- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 359 
 
 patched to obtain the required information. His advanced 
 bodies were on the very edge of the desert, lest the wan- 
 dering tribes should rush down on him unwares. Many 
 days had elapsed, and neither the spies nor scouts returned. 
 Herod became anxious, and despatched others in search of 
 them, some of whom in two or three days came in without 
 any intelligence of their companions. The men were be- 
 coming insubordinate, mistrustful, and discontented, for 
 they had a secret dread of the desert. The king perceiving 
 this, and hearing the same from his officers, determined on 
 marching along the edge of it, and entering the country of 
 the enemy in the rear of their army, while another numer- 
 ous division should keep them employed on the Judsean 
 side. This plan being arranged, they moved forward, and 
 soon reached a region of sand and stones, intersected with 
 mountains of every size and form, all dry and sterile — a few 
 burnt-up thorns and crumbling plants were all this horrid 
 place afforded ; and a dread and dreary silence reigned 
 around. 
 
 Herod had not received the account of the army near 
 Samaria having advanced ; until that information reached 
 him, he could not proceed. He cheered his men, held out to 
 them the highest hopes of reward and plunder, and praised 
 and promoted all those who were sanguine and obedient. 
 
 While encamped near a spring, waiting for the arrival 
 of messengers, or the return of the scouts, a distant and 
 wide-spread whirring sound was heard, soon followed by a 
 gloom like the awful light of an eclipse: this sound became 
 like ‘‘ the noise of chariots on the mountain- tops,'' and the 
 gloom increased : the fearful sounds continued with deeper 
 darkness, until they became like rushing flames of fire de- 
 vouring the stubble ; the soldiers were all downcast, they 
 were pained at heart, and their faces “ gathered blackness;" 
 for they knew that this cloud of locusts was stronger than 
 
360 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 a mighty army in battle-array, and would leave their fields 
 a desolate wilderness. They watched the direction of their 
 flight, as the noise decreased and the light returned, but no 
 man among them smiled. 
 
 Toward evening the heat became intense, and the still- 
 ness of the atmosphere silenced every tongue ; the animals 
 looked towards the desert, raised their nostrils, and became 
 restless. In the west was seen, through a wide open- 
 ing between some lofty ground, a boundless extent of arid 
 sand ; close above the horizon was a thick veil of dark and 
 sullen clouds ; every eye was turned to watch the descend- 
 ing sun; in an instant the clouds were rent into a thousand 
 unequal long and narrow lines, and a disk of unusual mag- 
 nitude was displayed : the distant clouds were gilded with 
 deep-toned light, while separated numbers of diverging rays 
 of the most brilliant hues rose on high, and vanished at the 
 zenith of the heavens. The mingled tints spread along the 
 ground, and illumined the army, variously arrayed either 
 in armour, or in dresses of their country calculated for 
 defence. 
 
 As soon as darkness veiled the heavens, there appeared 
 the similitudes of fires on the edge of the horizon, and the 
 men hastened to marshal themselves in battle-array, believ- 
 ing that their enemies had taken a wider circuit and entoiled 
 them. Their fears were soon dissipated, for it was only 
 the stars seen through the misty exhalations floating near 
 the earth — when they rose above them, they shone forth in 
 all their splendour. During the night transparent fleecy 
 vapours of bright and snowy whiteness suddenly sprung 
 from the earth to an immeasurable height, and dispersed. 
 Few of the army slept until the morning dawned. Herod 
 consulted the most experienced men among them, who all 
 agreed that such appearances were forerunners of some 
 dreadful convulsion. They were not mistaken ; for the sun 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 361 
 
 rose veiled in mist, the air was suffocating and hot ; gusts 
 of wind were sometimes felt, but oftener heard in the air 
 high above them. Before mid-day the sun had become of 
 a lurid colour, and blazed with intenser heat, and a fearful 
 silence pervaded the desert and the army. The heavens to- 
 wards the south became imbued with a flame- coloured hue, 
 terminating in a violet tint. No sooner was this terrible sign 
 perceived, than orders were given to fly towards the moun- 
 tains. Before that order could be obeyed by the willing, 
 yet affrighted men, the simoom passed not far from them, 
 blighting with death all that lay within its track. Before 
 it came, the horses, camels, and other beasts, raised lament- 
 able cries, fell on their knees, and buried their nostrils in 
 the sand. Even those in full career proved unmanageable, 
 and did the same, and were imitated by their masters. 
 
 Herod saw the dismay of his soldiers, and felt his im- 
 potence when the messenger of destruction swept along; 
 his sins all flashed into his mind, and he was smitten with 
 fear, and recalled the destruction of the Assyrian host, 
 whom the messenger of the Lord had thus destroyed. 
 
 As soon as this dry fiery blast had gone by, the men 
 hastened to the neighbouring mountains, and from thence 
 peered out fearfully upon the desert. A keen hissing noise 
 reached them, and shadowy forms rose from the horizon 
 and mingled with the skies ; soon after, dust and powder 
 fell upon them, and the animals again shewed signs of fear 
 and restless anxiety. The horizon seemed moving, then 
 thousands of spiring columns rose into the skies, and came 
 wheeling furiously onward, whizzing and hissing ; they 
 vanished on reaching the base of the hills, and a noise 
 was heard like spent surges rushing up a stony shore. 
 More columns succeeded them, each nearer than the last, 
 till one that towered into the heavens came whirling on, 
 making level the mountains of sand as it passed, and min- 
 
 R 
 
362 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 gling their particles with its spires, and burst so near the 
 army, that one wail arose, and all for a season believed them- 
 selves buried beneath the burning sand. Stillness more 
 terror- striking than a tempest followed ; the men were 
 recovering, and thinking that the worst was over, when they 
 were cast down, and the earth undulated and shook ; the 
 springs contiguous were seen to gush out, then retire ; the 
 brooks rose above their banks, and as quickly disappeared, 
 and vast crevices opened, as if eager to devour them. Horror 
 and amazement seized the host, and they thought that the 
 wrath of heaven was poured out on their land. Some 
 screamed, some muttered prayers, while others confessed 
 their sins and called upon God. They knew not where to 
 go, for subterranean thunder, and the general appearance of 
 the country, too truly told that they were not the only 
 sufferers. The night was spent in terror ; in the morning 
 an armed man was seen on a distant hill riding towards 
 them ; he was brought to Herod, and told him of the dread- 
 ful ruin of cities and men, and that Antony had been re- 
 ported to be at Actium. By the time he had marched his 
 army to Jerusalem, messengers met him with the intelli- 
 gence that, on the day of the dreadful earthquake, Antony 
 had been beaten in that fatal battle. 
 
 Although this information made Herod tremble for his 
 kingdom, and desirous of making his peace with Csesar, he 
 w^as compelled to recruit and increase his army, and again 
 attack the enemy. After various encounters, he at length 
 drove them within their entrenchments ; and after display- 
 ing his military skill and valour, compelled some to sur- 
 render ; while the remainder, who preferred death to slavery, 
 emaciated with thirst, rushed out and fell by the sword. 
 This last defeat left them no alternative, and he was chosen 
 ruler of their nation. The day these momentous affairs 
 were settled, he proceeded with haste to Jerusalem. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 368 
 
 Mariamne received him with kindness, but settled sor- 
 row still sat on her brow, and all that he could say was 
 unable to remove it. 
 
 Herod and his adherents were apprehensive that Csesar 
 would avenge his friendship for Antony by depriving him 
 of the kingdom. All his suspicions of others were increased 
 from the fear that he might be deprived of his power, 
 wealth, and the means of gratifying his unbounded ambi- 
 tion. The remorse and feelings which had followed his 
 interview with Mariamne, previous to his leaving her for the 
 Arabian war, were effaced ; the appalling scene in the desert, 
 and the effects on him, had been nearly obliterated by his 
 recent victories and prosperity. The dread of being driven 
 from his throne, and deprived of what he held most dear, 
 completely erased the last sad remnants of his better nature. 
 He reflected on his present condition, and on all the human 
 means within his reach to prevent the catastrophe he ex- 
 pected. The first thought that ensued was, who should 
 succeed him } Hyrcanus alone was left of all the Asmonean 
 line. There was but one mode of banishing all apprehen- 
 sion from this unsubstantial phantom of his fear ; and he 
 resolved, in the dark recesses of a mind capable of such 
 decisions, to act up to the last maxim of human policy, and 
 destroy him. He masked his dire intention beneath the 
 appearance of unusual kindness ; his general manner was 
 more conciliating to all about him, while his conduct and 
 conversation to Mariamne began to inspire her with hope ; 
 and she felt the first germs of delusive expectations, only to 
 have them blighted for ever. 
 
 Babarrah, whom Herod had employed in negotiations 
 and other state-affairs, was again in Jerusalem ; and, as if 
 endowed with more than human penetration, suspected the 
 king’s intention, and boldly recommended Hyrcanus to 
 return at once to Babylon, and thus attempt to remove all 
 
364 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 suspicion of his views. Dermah even urged this step with 
 the queen, on the grounds that, in case Herod proceeded to 
 Rhodes, the people, yet attached to him, might demand him 
 as their ruler. Mariamne attended to this specious rea- 
 soning, and privately advised Hyrcanus and Alexandra to 
 retire for a time to that city. The former rejected her 
 advice, as emanating from ideal fears ; the latter had, 
 during her retirement, amassed a considerable sum, and 
 was so desirous of spending it at Rome, that she proposed 
 to alter their destination, and proceed thither directly. It was 
 in vain combating her inclinations, for she mistook them 
 for the soundest reasoning. Dermah, who was present, 
 forgot for the moment her usual respect and caution, and 
 remarked — 
 
 “To go to Rome at this time would excite jealousy 
 and suspicion in 
 
 She stopped herself ; Mariamne regarded her, and 
 blushed deeply, but made no remark; for it was evident 
 that her unfinished speech had conveyed her thoughts. 
 After this meeting, the queen deemed it prudent to say no 
 more to Alexandra ; in private she affectionately tried to 
 persuade Hyrcanus to accede to her wishes : she even pro- 
 posed that her little son and Dermah should accompany 
 him ; but all her entreaties proved useless. The old man 
 desired, above all human things, to look on the Temple on 
 Mount Moriah, and die at Jerusalem. 
 
 During the time the monarch was lulling suspicion by 
 his urbanity, he was devising the surest means of sacrificing 
 his friend and the grandsire of Mariamne. When his plot 
 was ripe for execution, he summoned the chiefs and Hyr- 
 canus to a banquet. Harp, psaltery, and clarion sounded 
 their joyful notes, the goblets were crowned with wine, and 
 the honoured guests, in splendid raiment, reclined at the 
 sumptuous banquet, where their king presided, and all was 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 365 
 
 revelry and joy. A tired and dusty courier entered the 
 court, and, prostrating himself before the monarch, held 
 towards him a packet of sealed letters ; Herod took them, 
 and the messenger retired. This happened so quickly and 
 tacitly, that but few of the guests observed it. He unrolled 
 the letters, bit his lip, frowned, and more than once glanced 
 his fierce look on the innocent Hyrcanus. He then ap- 
 peared to relapse into gloomy thought, and, as it were, un- 
 consciously put the letters in his bosom. The sparkling 
 wine was quaffed, fresh viands brought, questions pro- 
 pounded, and dark sayings proposed. Whilst the greater 
 number of the guests were thus occupied, Herod addressed 
 Hyrcanus in the following manner — 
 
 '' Have you heard lately from your friend Malchus ?” 
 The unsuspecting man replied — 
 
 “ Once of late he wrote to me letters of congratulation 
 on your great successes, and of salutation to me.” 
 
 The monarch smiled, though his cheek for a moment 
 lost its colour, and he raised the goblet with a less steady 
 hand ; he next inquired — 
 
 Has Malchus sent you any presents in remembrance 
 of your ancient friendship ?” 
 
 With equal openness, Hyrcanus answered — 
 
 ‘‘ He sent me not long ago four well- conditioned steeds ; 
 but time has stiffened my old limbs, and unnerved my hand, 
 so I have not used them much.” 
 
 Herod’s lips grew livid and quivered, his eyes scowled 
 with uncertain and unfixed looks on the kind old man. He 
 rose hastily from his couch, and exclaimed in a loud and 
 hollow voice, which hushed the guests to instant silence, 
 and filled them with amazement — 
 
 “ Thou time-worn hypocrite ! thou foul stain on our 
 friendship ! thou base blot of the Asmonean line ! thou art 
 an accursed traitor ! Friends, courtiers, captains ! listen. 
 
366 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 but let your indignation keep within due bounds, since we 
 know your zeal. This grey-haired conspirator against my 
 life and throne has owned that he has held correspondence 
 with Malchus. He says, O foul hypocrite ! that these 
 letters were of congratulation on the conquests of our men 
 of valour, and of salutation to himself ; and that his presents 
 were of ambling horses for his pleasure. Our faithful emis- 
 saries have intercepted these congratulatory epistles, and 
 learnt the uses of these steeds. Here are his letters to the 
 governor Malchus, asking for an asylum and an escort, 
 that he may take means to obtain the kingdom of Judaea ! 
 This loyal governor not only promises him the means, but 
 is already raising forces to dethrone me, and devastate 
 Israel. Ministers of affairs, take these letters, and endea- 
 vour to discover what other miscreants are concerned in 
 this treasonable plot/’ 
 
 Hyreanus, calm and collected, now attempted to speak, 
 and began by declaring the letters to be forgeries. Herod, 
 with an agitated voice and furious look, vociferated — 
 
 Silence ! nor let your tongue utter lies when on the 
 eve of accounting for such vile treachery and intended 
 murder. Guards, bear him away to instant death ! Away 
 with him, and let no man pity him!” 
 
 The guards seized him. The king refused to hear 
 him, but strode away, loudly calling for his officers to 
 depart with him directly to Rhodes, lest the effects of this 
 foul deed should influence Csesar, and be injurious to 
 the realm. 
 
 Before the death of Hyreanus was known even in the 
 palace, Herod had quitted the city, having previously left 
 his brother Pheroras with the chief direction of the affairs 
 of the kingdom, and given orders to Sohemus and his 
 treasurer respecting the queen and the remainder of his 
 family. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 367 
 
 The queen, passing from an inner court, heard and saw 
 a stir and whispering among her domestics, with looks of 
 sorrow and surprise ; she wondered what had occurred, and 
 had hardly reached her armon, when Dermah, with dishe- 
 velled hair, and grief and anger declared by her look and 
 voice, rushed in, and cried — 
 
 Woe worth the day ! O daughter of Israel, gird thee 
 with sackcloth ; 
 
 Mourn, mourn with bitter lamentation ! 
 
 Woe worth the day ! for the spoiler hath passed by ; 
 
 Mourn for innocent blood — the blood of the aged 
 hath been basely shed 
 
 Mariamne clasped her hands in anguish, her lips became 
 pale, and her sight dim, as she exclaimed — 
 
 “Woe is me now ! for my soul is wearied because of 
 murderers/’ 
 
 She sunk senseless on the pavement. Dermah has- 
 tened for assistance. Her little children, who were near, 
 hearing the lamentation, ran in, and seeing their mother on 
 the ground, raised their cries of grief, and clinging round her, 
 could scarcely be taken away. Many hours elapsed before 
 Mariamne recovered her consciousness : at first she wildly 
 gazed on those standing or kneeling near ; observing their 
 garments rent, and every sign of grief, she hastily half 
 raised herself and gazed upon them, as she drew her trem- 
 bling hand across her brow. Unconnected thoughts came 
 wandering into her mind, and hollow sounds of woe invo- 
 luntarily issued from her lips. She gazed on them still 
 more intensely, and paused : the dreadful fact flashed upon 
 her memor}?” — she shrieked out “ Murder /” and again fell 
 senseless. For many more hours no signs of consciousness 
 could be discovered — scarce those of life; at length mutter- 
 ings came from her cold, pale lips ; she shivered, and some 
 
368 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 tears gushed from her closed eyelids. The inhabitants 
 of the palace were in gi*eat consternation, and the people 
 evinced their grief for Hyrcanus, and their concern for their 
 beloved queen, and began to assemble about the courts ; 
 the fierce Pheroras ordered them to be dispersed, which 
 only excited them still more. 
 
 Dermah had summoned the physician of the queen, but 
 he was not to be found : she saw Mazrah among the crowd, 
 and immediately introduced him into the palace. The 
 noise and confusion had attracted Salome, who seeing the 
 Essene led by Dermah into the armon, noted it on the 
 tablets of her memory. 
 
 Mazrah knew that Mariamne was suffering from sorrow 
 of heart, and seeing her extended on the couch, shiver- 
 ing, and at times convulsed, feared lest the effects of this 
 violent shock might be productive of dreadful consequences. 
 He attempted by the aid of pungent odours to rouse her, 
 and succeeded so far as to awaken her ; she sat up, but yet 
 remained mute, with her eyes fixed. He endeavoured by 
 words of the tenderest sympathy to excite her tears, but 
 she paid no attention. Dermah, by his direction, sum- 
 moned the mourners ; they came, and tried first to call her 
 attention by the distant sounds of low and melancholy 
 music, while in a voice of sorrow some sung — 
 
 Call for the mourning women ; 
 
 Send for the skilful in songs of sorrow ; 
 
 Let them hasten and take up a wailing for us.’’ 
 
 Her eyes turned towards the sounds, but a vacant look 
 still overspread her brow. The female mourners in tones 
 of woe followed the example of Dermah, and sung — 
 Behold the tears of the oppressed ; 
 
 Have they no comforter 
 
 Others thus responded to the sounds of distant music — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 369 
 
 " On the side of their oppressors is power. 
 
 So they have no comforter. 
 
 Come, hasten then and wail with us. 
 
 For by sorrow the spirit is broken ; 
 
 That our eyes may run down with tears. 
 
 And our eyelids gush out with waters : 
 
 For a voice of wailing is heard out of Zion, 
 
 Loud lamentations for the slain of the daughter of 
 my people.” 
 
 At these last words, Mariamne beat the time with her wan 
 fingers, and her bewildered thoughts were returning; yet 
 no tear flowed from her eyes, and she seemed unconscious 
 that any one was with her : presently, in a voice of the 
 deepest and most touching melancholy, according with the 
 notes of woe, she repeated — 
 
 “ O, that I had in the wilderness a place of rest — 
 
 Of refuge from the men of treachery and blood !” 
 
 At the sound of her voice, the little children, whom 
 Mazrah had ordered to be brought near her, clung round 
 her and cried : their grief attracted her attention ; she 
 looked on them and said — 
 
 Weep not, my babes ; weep not for me.” 
 
 She pressed them with convulsive sobs to her bosom, 
 wliich heaved as if too full for utterance ; at length in 
 agony she exclaimed, as she put them away — 
 
 Blessings on him who taketh them. 
 
 Who dasheth my little ones against the stones !” 
 Floods of tears followed, and all present mingled their 
 grief with hers ; even the Essene, whose feelings were 
 supposed to be subdued, wept without the power of re- 
 straining himself. 
 
 Having recalled her to her recollection, he sent the 
 mourners away, and allowed her violent grief to exhaust 
 her, then said — 
 
370 
 
 MARIAMNE, 
 
 '' Mariamne, give ear unto the voice of thy friend : 
 Behold, the hand of the Lord is not shortened, that it 
 cannot save. 
 
 Neither is his ear heavy, that it cannot hear. 
 
 The Lord giveth, and the Lord taketh away ; 
 
 Let us bless the name of the Lord.” 
 
 She looked at him and replied — 
 
 The hand of the Lord hath touched me. 
 
 And I am consumed with sorrow : 
 
 O, that I had wings, I would fly away ; 
 
 Even on the wings of death would I seek rest unto 
 
 my soul” 
 
 Then added — 
 
 “ Mazrah, the paths of peace are the paths of wisdom : 
 simplicity and humility are the raiments of happiness : 
 frugality and labour are the handmaids of health : the light 
 estimation of worldly things leaves room for the contempla- 
 tion of heavenly ones, and brings that peace which neither 
 riches, nor power, nor glory can produce.” 
 
 She looked round, as if to see who was present, and per- 
 ceiving onlyDermah, said, in an imploring, emphatic voice — 
 Mazrah, such is the tenour of your life : take my 
 babes to your silent haunts, and teach them to trample 
 beneath their feet the vanities of the world, and look with 
 pity and scorn on the serab,* glory ; on those messengers of 
 punishment, conquerors ; and on those snares to every dire 
 and accursed evil, conquest and wealth : teach them to 
 despise and subdue the vile inclinations of mortality, and to 
 hold converse with the immortal and better part. Could I 
 insure this for my poor babes, I should with joy of soul be 
 gathered unto my fathers.” 
 
 She wept again over her children. Mazrah consoled 
 her and withdrew. 
 
 * Mirage. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 371 
 
 Although the strictest directions had been given by the 
 king to detain Alexandra as a prisoner, she effected her 
 escape the day after she heard of the murder of Hyrcanus, 
 and sought the protection of her daughter, to whose misery 
 she greatly added by her unavailing regrets, and by con- 
 tinually venting her own apprehensions : her unguarded 
 violence began to produce so great an effect on the inmates 
 of the palace, that Pheroras ordered her to be conducted to 
 her former abode. 
 
 After the expiration of three days, Mariamne, having 
 recovered the effects of the first shock her feelings had sus- 
 tained, was informed by Sohemus that Herod had com- 
 manded him to conduct her to a fortress near Antioch,* 
 while Cypros and Salome were to sojourn at Massada. 
 
 Mariamne received this information without emotion ; 
 for though she considered herself as a captive, she was 
 glad, at any sacrifice, to be so far removed from Salome, 
 and equally happy at leaving Jerusalem, where every object 
 excited some harrowing recollection. 
 
 She no longer suffered the poignancy of grief, for that 
 was deadened by the approaching calmness of despair : it 
 was impossible for her to be any more deceived by the de- 
 lusions of hope, or prevented from exercising her judgment 
 by the promises and temporary repentance of her husband. 
 She now saw him in his true character of a fierce, yet fear- 
 ful tyrant, gradually becoming more suspicious of worth 
 and ability, even among the poor, and ready to sacrifice all 
 around him, from the mere apprehension of their being 
 made obstacles to his retaining the rank and power of a 
 king. The few kind and noble feelings of his nature, hav- 
 ing no aid from the exercise of piety, had waned away ; the 
 temporary remorse, and the fair promises he had made to 
 
 * Of Alexandria, now Scanderona. 
 
372 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 her, were like the flickering flashes of an expiring lamp, 
 strong but momentary, and the apparently last natural 
 efforts to obtain support from an exhausted source. 
 
 He had commanded her and Alexandra to be conveyed 
 to so distant a fortress, lest their presence, and the effect of 
 the death of Hyrcanus, should excite the people to revolt, 
 and induce them to accuse him to Csesar, and request him 
 to restore the throne to the Asmonean dynasty. He sepa- 
 rated them from his own race, because their dissensions 
 W'ere injurious to him. 
 
 Mariamne attired herself, and summoned Pheroras to 
 her presence. On his first entering the apartment where 
 she sat on a chair of state, he appeared disinclined to pay 
 her obeisance, on which she with dignity rebuked him, and 
 ordered him either to quit her presence, or perform the 
 accustomed homage. The proud savage was reluctantly 
 compelled to obey, and remain in an humble attitude, 
 listening to her as she thus addressed him — 
 
 “ The friends of my departed grandsire have embalmed 
 his body ; I am going to a fortress beyond Antioch, under 
 the escort of Sohemus, and my mother under the more 
 immediate protection of our treasurer : it is my determina- 
 tion to convey his body to Modin, the burial-place of the 
 illustrious Maccabees. Here is a list of those who are to 
 accompany me ; when that escort is prepared, I shall leave 
 Jerusalem. By to-morrow, at the ninth hour, I expect 
 every thing to be in readiness.*' 
 
 Her manner, and the purport of her speech, surprised 
 him : at first he was inclined not to obey her mandate ; 
 but he knew her resolution, and was aware of the import- 
 ance of her quitting the capital, and therefore reluctantly 
 obeyed. 
 
 The retinue was not numerous ; but the people assem- 
 bled in spite of the attempts of Pheroras to prevent them. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 373 
 
 and, remembering the mildness of the government of Hyr- 
 canus, his sorrows, and disgraceful end, lamented loudly, 
 spoke in their customary enigmatical manner of his bloody 
 death, and referred to his grandson, the young and admired 
 Aristobulus. Mariamne’s face was covered, but her agita- 
 tion was so great as to render support necessary, which 
 added to the excitement of the people, and symptoms of 
 tumult ensued. Some elders soothed them; but neither 
 they nor the guards could prevent a great portion of the 
 population from following the body of Hyrcanus far beyond 
 the city. Many girded up their loins, took their staves, 
 and were resolved to follow it to Modin. 
 
374 
 
 MARIAMNE* 
 
 CHAPTER XXIIL 
 
 Although the procession had advanced more than half 
 way on the night of their departure, the morning light 
 shewed distinctly the lofty Modin, surmounted by the 
 mausoleum built by Simon for his race. Seven pyramids 
 of polished stone indicated the sepulchre of himself and 
 family. When the people saw the noble monument shining 
 in the morning sun, and reflecting the beams from its 
 polished surface, the glories of the illustrious heroes were 
 recalled, and cries of lamentation and anger were strangely 
 mingled. Pheroras was wroth, and commanded silence ; 
 but his orders and his threats were equally unheeded. They 
 toiled on during the day ; and when the foot of the mountain 
 was gained, the western rays glanced their level light on 
 the opposite side of the hill, leaving the eastern aspects of 
 the pyramids and the mountain -side in clear deep shadow, 
 which was cast far along the plain, and covered, as 
 with a mourning veil, the sad assemblage. They wound 
 up the steep ascent, and reached the extensive tombs as 
 the departing orb of day tinged the heavens with golden 
 light. 
 
 On approaching the great mausoleum, the murmurs and 
 cries of the people increased, until Pheroras was on the 
 point of using violence. Mariamne uncovered her wan and 
 woe-wom face, and thus, in a clear and melancholy voice, 
 addressed them — 
 
 My race was glorious, mighty men of fame ; 
 
 The memory of their deeds remaineth : 
 
 But their fame is covered with darkness. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 375 
 
 I weep not for the dead. 
 
 For his sorrows are passed away : 
 
 I make no mourning for our father. 
 
 For he dwelleth in Abraham’s bosom : 
 
 The Asmonean race hath vanished in gloom ; 
 
 It hath set in darkness like an evening shadow. 
 
 Forbear ye to cry 
 
 Make no mourning for the dead 
 
 The last of our race is hidden with stealth in the tomb : 
 His soul was not filled with good, 
 
 But sorrow was his earthly portion ; 
 
 His pilgrimage hath been through a vale of thorns, — 
 A vale ending in darkness and death : 
 
 His name and his race shall be covered with darkness.” 
 As she uttered these solemn words she mantled her face, 
 and, pointing to the mausoleum, went on. The people 
 obeyed her, and, excepting the even tramp, no sound was 
 heard until they reached the entrance of the tomb. A 
 shriek from Alexandra and some of the women attracted 
 the immediate attention of the mourners. A figure with 
 matted locks, a ragged wolf- skin round his body, a staff and 
 massive pilum of spikes in his hand, rushed out, and, bound- 
 ing on the stone which formed the entrance, looked round 
 
 o 
 
 with frenzied stare ; he shook his long grizzled beard, 
 ground his teeth, waved round his head the massive pilum, 
 then, in a voice that thrilled in every ear, called aloud — 
 
 ‘‘ Is he here ? Is the usurper here ? 
 
 Is the murderer of Aristobulus here ? — 
 
 No remnant of his race remaining ? 
 
 I am the avenger of Mood , and will slay him. 
 
 In the cave of Engedi I warned him ; 
 
 A spirit among the tombs of the dead forbad him — 
 Saying, as he rushed by like a vision of light, 
 
 * Thou shalt do no murder T 
 
376 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 But, like the simoom and pestilence, 
 
 Like the angel of sin and death, 
 
 Herod hath spared neither the old nor the young.’* 
 
 As these words passed his lips, Alexandra and Mariamne 
 called out in bitterness of soul ; at the same moment the 
 fierce Pheroras exclaimed, as he transfixed the demoniac 
 with his javelin — 
 
 Cursed be the tongue that revileth the king ! let him 
 die the death !” 
 
 The pilum fell from the hand of the dying Menahem ; 
 he raised himself on his knee, held the weapon that was in 
 his body, and said more faintly — 
 
 “ Mariamne, stay ! nay, fly not !” 
 
 They stood gazing on the dying demoniac. He seemed 
 for a time bewildered, then articulated — 
 
 The tormentors leave me ; angels beckon me away ; 
 the dire delusion’s gone, leaving remnants of truths engraven 
 on my soul.” 
 
 He looked on Mariamne, then added, in a voice of sor- 
 row, faltering with the gasp of death — 
 
 “ Lone daughter of misery. Destruction waves above thy 
 head his dismal pennons, dripping with a brother’s and a 
 
 grandsire’s blood — thy husband slew them, and will ” 
 
 A sudden spear-thrust from Pheroras closed his lips for 
 ever. 
 
 Mariamne, trembling, called out, as she fell into her 
 attendants’ arms — 
 
 “ Seize him !” 
 
 If the foreign satellites about him had not drawn their 
 swords and bent their bows, the people would have well 
 obeyed her orders. Pheroras sternly commanded them to 
 deposit the body and depart, carrying the queen to the 
 place appointed for their night’s reception. Dermah re- 
 fused to obey the order, loudly declaring that the queen 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 377 
 
 had fainted, and should only be removed from the place of 
 blood. Pheroras was compelled to accede, and she was 
 borne to the neighbouring half-ruined and deserted village. 
 Mazrah appeared from among these wretched abodes, and 
 was immediately summoned to attend her. 
 
 The night had advanced before she was well enough to 
 be taken, with her mother, to the tent prepared for her on 
 the plain. 
 
 On the succeeding morning, she sent a letter to Phe- 
 roras requiring him to return, and positively refusing to 
 proceed, if either he or his men remained with them. So- 
 hemus, at the same time, inferred by his manner, that he 
 was assuming the direction of an affair left by the king to 
 his guidance. The chief object of Pheroras being gained, 
 that of removing Mariamne from the capital, he uncere- 
 moniously retired with his band, leaving them to pursue 
 their journey with Sohemus, and the treasurer's escorts. 
 
 Doris, who had dwelt, since the marriage of Mariamne, 
 at Samaria, had heard of her intended journey to the fort- 
 ress near Antioch, and sent messengers with fruits and 
 presents to meet her, and invite her to repose and recruit 
 herself at her habitation. She gladly accepted the pro- 
 posal; for though they had not met since that time, the 
 interchange of presents and kind offices had continued be- 
 tween them. The intelligence of Herod’s tyranny, and the 
 deaths of Aristobulus and Hyrcanus, were also known to 
 her, and had excited in her some mistrust. On the queen 
 approaching Samaria, a great assemblage of people came 
 out to meet her, and testified their feelings by their words 
 and manner. Special messengers came from Doris to con- 
 duct them, and to offer welcome to Mariamne. No sooner 
 had they, according to the custom, knocked at the portals, 
 than they were thrown open, and Doris first assisted Mari- 
 amne to alight, then received her in her arms, and they 
 
378 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 wept in silence on each other’s neck. They retired to- 
 gether, when she brought her refreshing water, and washed 
 both her hands and feet, and anointed her with odours, and 
 comforted her. Mariamne was sensibly affected at her 
 kindness, and could not refrain from shedding tears as she 
 said — 
 
 “ Grief levelleth all distinctions ; the proud and the 
 poor in sorrow of heart will meet and forget their wrongs ; 
 the separated will unite, and the enemies forgive and em- 
 brace. O Doris, I never vronged you in thought or deed ; 
 all things are in the hands of God ; it hath pleased him to 
 afflict me with sorrows that I cannot number, and with fear 
 of heart I cannot name ; he will hear the cry of the fatherless 
 and oppressed, and give rest unto my soul. If in days that 
 are past, before experience was mine, I thought Israel de- 
 manded me to sacrifice myself for her, and thus brought 
 sorrow to your heart, forgive your handmaid, forget your 
 injuries, and let me share the solace of your friendship 
 during the days which I must sojourn here ; they are num- 
 bered, for my heart is broken with sorrow, though my soul 
 is not, and shall not be, subdued.” 
 
 Doris embraced her, replying — 
 
 As Ruth clave unto Naomi, so will I cleave unto you; 
 I know you were sore pressed, and that your heart misgave 
 you when consenting to become the wife of Herod. I felt 
 as you would, if you had been a repudiated wife ; if the 
 wicked Salome had not prompted me, we should never have 
 disputed. Now let us mingle our tears, and seek comfort 
 in our sorrow ; we will remain here together.” 
 
 The escort with Alexandra approached, and Doris was 
 compelled to leave the queen to receive her. She performed 
 every customary rite of hospitality, and even gave the first 
 cold draught from the deep well to the thirsty horse that 
 bore her guest. The attendants had a banquet prepared 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 379 
 
 for them ; but as the days of mourning had not expired, 
 they remained within the armon. The affection of Doris, 
 and the tranquillity, did much towards composing Mari- 
 amne, and enabling her to collect her thoughts, and prepare 
 herself for any events that might occur. 
 
 Babarrah had escorted her children to the fortress, and 
 sent to inform her that the castle was prepared for her re- 
 ception. She was desirous of seeing her infants, and also 
 hastened her departure since Salome was on her route to 
 Samaria, previous to her proceeding to Massada. She 
 thought but little of the region through which she passed, 
 though it was celebrated at every step for the deeds of war- 
 riors, and the wonders performed in days long gone. On 
 descending into the vale of Daphne, a crowd of unexpected 
 thoughts rushed into her mind, and she almost uncon- 
 sciously took a retrospective view of all that had happened 
 to her from her fears of that mighty ruler, who was now 
 with his vile paramour driven from their high estate, and 
 struggling for existence. 
 
 Salome had contrived to visit Samaria, for the purpose 
 of obtaining all the information she could relative to Herod, 
 the queen, and the affair at Modin, of which much had 
 been rumoured abroad. She had been for some time in 
 great anxiety lest Csesar should dethrone her brother for 
 having zealously supported his rival, in which case she 
 thought it more than probable that the diadem would be 
 restored to Alexandra, as the only remaining person of the 
 regal race, which would effectually reduce her to a lower 
 station, and prevent her accomplishing her unaltered de- 
 termination to wreak her vengeance on the wretched 
 Mariamne. 
 
 Doris and Mariamne parted with increased mutual 
 affection, and with the promise of the latter to sojourn 
 again with her when she returned to Jerusalem. 
 
380 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 After Mariamne left the capital, Salome had obtained 
 access to the palace, and was desirous of penetrating into 
 her private apartments ; but was prevented by an old and 
 faithful chamberlain, who respectfully but firmly told her, 
 that his orders from the queen were positive, and therefore 
 she could not be permitted to enter that part of the palace. 
 She returned a malicious smile, and muttered as she de- 
 parted — 
 
 This queen excludes me from my brother’s house.” 
 Her spies had ascertained that Mazrah had been found 
 at Modin, and consequently must have preceded her ; she 
 knew also that he had been at Samaria ; but when he quit- 
 ted the city, or where he had gone, she could not discover. 
 Those facts she treasured up in her mind, as important 
 weapons, and waited with impatience for her brother’s re- 
 turn ; although, during the interval, she never ceased trying 
 to add to her information, or employing her thoughts in 
 arranging what she possessed, that she might use it to the 
 best advantage. She tried every art to win Doris to her 
 opinions, and exerted all her cunning to ascertain what had 
 passed between them. When she had effected her purpose, 
 she quitted Samaria for the fortress of Massada. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 381 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 SoHEMUS and the treasurer had exceeded their instructions, 
 by permitting the queen and her mother to remain at 
 Samaria ; they had consulted on the subject, and thought 
 it wiser to accede to any wishes their prisoners, for so in 
 fact they were, might express, lest they should be frustrated 
 in the execution of their orders to get them safely within 
 the fortress. 
 
 Mariamne had been perfectly aware of the intention ; 
 and as she entered a portal of the castle, turned to her 
 guards, and said— 
 
 I knew that I was your prisoner ; had it been my 
 wish to return to Jerusalem, or go elsewhere, it was not in 
 your power to have prevented me.’' 
 
 They looked at each other. The queen passed on 
 through the dry close courts, where the lively lizard alone 
 seemed happy, and darted from its retreat in the moulder- 
 ing walls on its insect prey ; some wretched captives stared, 
 but paid her homage as she passed, and then resumed their 
 limited and allotted walk. In every court were swarthy 
 sentinels, in savage dresses, and with uncouth arms. No 
 sounds were heard but their tread and challenge, excepting 
 when at intervals the distant uproar of mingled shouts and 
 curses came from some subterranean or far-retired caserne, 
 as if the gaming stake were won and lost. Some bold and 
 hardened female now and then was seen to look from the 
 narrow grates, and coarsely call her companions within to 
 come forward and view the uncommon sight. They as- 
 
382 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 cended a steep and circuitous stair, which terminated in a 
 spacious court, surrounded by the backs of lofty buildings : 
 here were many female captives who had been sent in by 
 an advanced legion, and were preserved for them until they 
 returned : many of them were evidently women above the 
 common order ; all seemed depressed, and some were the 
 victims of misery. When they saw Mariamne, they at first 
 looked, then prostrated themselves on the pavement, most 
 of them weeping : one among them rushed forward, and 
 falling at Mariamne’s feet, kissed the hem of her garment, 
 and exclaimed — 
 
 Queen of Judsea, the Lord be with thee ! have mercy 
 on thy handmaid Tezellah, and save her from hopeless 
 degradation and misery.'' 
 
 Mariamne stepped towards her, and raising her, touched 
 her shoulder, and replied — 
 
 “ Thanks be to the God of Israel for this blessing ! I 
 am a prisoner too ; but perhaps our keeper's orders relating 
 to me are not so barbarous but that I may redeem my 
 handmaid." 
 
 Sohemus, placing his hand upon his bosom, answered — 
 Peace attend the queen ! we are her servants, ready 
 to obey her." 
 
 She immediately demanded the liberation of Tezellah, 
 adding, that if she found on examination she had not been 
 shamefully treated, she would pay a fit ransom to the captor. 
 When the other women heard Mariamne's name, they 
 raised a wail of misery, and besought her protection. One 
 had been torn from the bosom of her husband, who was 
 murdered for defending her ; another had seen her infants 
 call to her for aid from amid the flames of their dwelling, 
 but had been manacled, and could not help them ; others 
 had been caught at their wells and borne away ; and many 
 mourned the loss of those to whom they were betrothed. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 383 
 
 They covered their heads with their mantles, and wept in 
 their misery. Mariamne looked on them, as the tear-drops 
 fell from her eyes, and said — 
 
 “ Children of sorrow, I have no power to help you, or 
 I have the will. I can only weep with you."' 
 
 She turned to Sohemus and the officers who followed 
 her, and added — 
 
 Are these the trophies of your legions’ valour the 
 weaker vessels, whom God commanded you to love and 
 cherish, and protect from insult ! O man, what a paltry 
 wretch thou art ! Strip your boasted war and glory of the 
 veil before it, and what remains Systematic murder, 
 and every brutal passion, tinselled with the pride of prowess, 
 and the vanity of necessary privations. What are ye, 
 mighty captains of the world } Men who possess greater 
 skill and activity than their comrades in putting to death 
 their fellow-creatures ; and are arrayed either in the mantle 
 of purblind ambition, or in the livery of knaves or tyrants. 
 Nay, fume not, nor shake your crested helmets ; what I 
 have said is true. When men stand forth to maintain their 
 religion and territories from licensed plunderers, they de- 
 serve the meed of glory. Alas, even then the viler feelings 
 are all ready, like blood-hounds, to slip their feeble leashes, 
 and make poor helpless woman their fated quarry. If you 
 dare to doubt, look before me and receive the lie.” 
 
 She covered her face ; the helpless women wept aloud, 
 and with contemptuous cries of grief and anger, made the 
 crested heroes blush and fret and feel ashamed. She passed 
 on, closely followed by Tezellah, traversed a lofty terrace, 
 and entered that portion of the fortress allotted to her. 
 
 Babarrah had taken care that this spacious stronghold 
 should be made as convenient as possible ; and availing him- 
 self of Herod’s unlimited order, had ransacked Antioch for 
 every luxury, and even had earth and aromatic shrubs con- 
 
384 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 veyed to the space near her room, that she might not look 
 on the dreary sameness of moats and walls, and unadorned 
 buildings of various and equally uninteresting forms. Her 
 little children greeted her with cries of joy, which overcame 
 her, and she was glad to retire into the recesses of her new 
 apartments, and there refresh herself, and listen to the 
 innocent account of their journey, of which their little 
 minds were full. 
 
 The next day, when all the inmates were taking their 
 siesta, she summoned Tezellah, and bade her relate what 
 had happened to her since she fled from Massada. The 
 girl related as follows — 
 
 “ Blessed be thou of the Lord, my kind and generous 
 queen ! I fled because that serpent Salome wished to en- 
 thral me, and the wicked Ananeel to make me unfaithful to 
 the queen. First I tried to find the glen of the Essenes, 
 but was unable, and wandered for many days, until I reached 
 the shores of the Dead Sea. There an aged woman and 
 her husband accepted my services, and I dwelt with them. 
 Time passed on, and my desire to hear of those I left at 
 Massada increased so much, that I oftentimes went to the 
 well, and accosted the passengers with such questions as 
 seemed best calculated to obtain the intelligence I longed 
 for, without creating any suspicion. One morning, soon 
 after day-break, I was drawing water, when a tall and 
 beautiful Essene called to me by name ; I started, turned, 
 and saw Mazrah. My first questions were concerning the 
 mistress whom I love and honour.” 
 
 Here she kissed the hem of her garment and wept. 
 Mariamne held out her hand, which she fervently pressed 
 to her lips, then to her forehead, and renewed her tale with 
 greater spirit. 
 
 He told me many things that had happened to you, 
 and that you were married. Will the queen let me narrate 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 385 
 
 all that next occurred to me ? I know not if I should ; 
 yet truth has always seemed to me the wiser and safer 
 course/’ 
 
 Mariamne was interested, and bade her proceed. 
 
 “ Mazrah said to me, ‘ Damsel, can you keep a secret, 
 and serve the queen I scarcely deigned to say more in 
 answer, than, if he doubted it or me, not to trust me. He 
 thought for a time, then said, ‘ I will see your mistress ; 
 meet me here at sunset.’ What passed between them, I 
 know not ; she told me to obey him. I was at the spring 
 waiting for him. Before he came, some other damsels 
 arrived ; at length he appeared, and courteously asked me 
 for a draught of water. As I gave the pitcher to him, he 
 whispered, ‘ Be ready to go with me the second hour of the 
 second watch.’ It was a fearful time to leave my home ; 
 but with Mazrah I felt safe ; and then I could have dared 
 any thing for my queen. He came at the second hour, and 
 taking me by the hand, led me to the shore, placed me in a 
 little boat, seized the oars, and in a moment his giant 
 strength hurried the bark along with great speed. The 
 moon was rising over the Arabian hills, and shed a stream 
 of golden light across the sea and illumined all the shore ; 
 suddenly the hark inclined towards the beach, and when I 
 thought that we were about to land again, he rowed with 
 greater speed down a narrow creek, at the end of which 
 was a lofty cavern. I was afraid, and besought him to 
 stop ; but he replied, ‘ Fear not ; the God of Israel is our 
 guide, and hath willed what his servants shall do.’ This 
 consoled me, and gave me more courage, though my heart 
 misgave me when I saw the crags high above me, and 
 heard the echo of the plashing oars within the lofty cavern. 
 The moonbeams shot far into this subterranean river, and 
 served to make the rugged crags and gloomy recesses more 
 frightful to look at. Again the vessel turned ; Mazrah 
 
 s 
 
386 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 bade me not to fear, as we glided down a narrow channel in 
 deep darkness ; he no longer used the oars, but kept his 
 staff extended, and gently prevented the boat from running 
 against the sides. At length a slight sudden shock, and 
 the rushing up of the water, proved that we had landed. 
 Again he took my hand, and said, ‘ Come with me ; and if 
 you see any one you know, and hear strange words, heed 
 them not, until you hear a plot for murder ; then scream 
 with horror, and rush down the path up which I now will 
 take you, and wait here for me : again I tell you, fear not, 
 for no one can discover you.’ I toiled up a winding path, 
 quite dark, holding by his hand : at last I saw a glimmer- 
 ing light, and heard wild maniac mutterings ; and directly 
 afterwards passed through a narrow crevice in the rock, and 
 found myself on a ledge of stone screened from observa- 
 tion, at the side of an enormous cavern : far below me 
 1 saw, near a gushing spring, a large fire, and by it a man 
 clothed in skins, muttering and crying : the blaze and 
 smoke rose high ; but, notwithstanding, I could not see 
 the top, nor far on any side. I stood concealed from the 
 possibility of discovery, and soon heard the echo of ap- 
 proaching footsteps : my fear was excited, when on look- 
 ing round for Mazrah, he was not there. The footsteps 
 approached, and I thought that he was coming, when, 
 guess my surprise at seeing — may I tell you ?” 
 
 The queen, whose curiosity was excited, said quickly — 
 
 “Yes, whatever it may be.” 
 
 “ O my adored mistress, I saw Herod and Babarrah 
 emerge from the gloom, and approach the man who was 
 near the blazing fire.” 
 
 Mariamne’s lip grew pale, but she commanded her to 
 go on. 
 
 “ The king spoke to him of prophecy and other awful 
 things ; then promised him great rewards. He approached 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 387 
 
 still nearer, and I saw by the flame -light that his face was 
 pale, and that he trembled — yes, the mighty Herod trembled. 
 My heart beat when I saw this scene below me, and not far 
 from the king the calm Babarrah, gazing on him with a 
 look that seemed to read the deepest secrets of his soul. 
 That look made me quake ; for I was sure that he would 
 not dare to fix his eyes so on the king, if something dreadful 
 was not thought of. The very recollection makes me feel 
 afraid.’’ 
 
 Mariamne, who had wrought herself up to hear what- 
 ever might be told, said in a calm voice, tinctured with 
 command — 
 
 Go on !” 
 
 O my well-beloved mistress, he went nearer, and 
 asked if he should reign long, who were his enemies, and 
 — and if your brother would deprive him of the throne : the 
 maniac answered him in loud warning words, the flames 
 from the fire rose higher, and the night-birds screamed and 
 wheeled around, and I could not hear distinctly what was 
 said, until he asked if Aristobulus should still live. Mena- 
 hem, for so the demoniac was called, replied, as I shrieked 
 with terror and rushed through the crevice, and never 
 stopped until I heard the rippling water at my feet ; then I 
 sat down and trembled. Awhile after, Mazrah returned ; he 
 did not come down the winding path, but from some avenue 
 not far olF : he cheered me, and we went back to my dwelling. 
 As we glided along, he said — ‘Tell no one what you saw ; I 
 have not effected all I wished : the terror your screams 
 excited may produce what I desired to effect in other ways.’ 
 He led me to my home, bade me be secret, and that he 
 would soon return : I longed to come to you.” 
 
 At the latter part of this recital, Mariamne’s eyes had 
 become fixed, every muscle seemed stiffened, and she was 
 
388 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 with her right hand unconsciously twisting the silk cover- 
 ing of her cushioned seat. A thrilling low-toned cry of 
 agony burst from her trembling lips, and she sat as if hor- 
 ror had seized her in his convulsive grasp. Tezellah was 
 greatly alarmed, and sprinkled some water on her face, and 
 even gently shook her by the arm. Mariamne recovered 
 sufficient strength and composure to say — 
 
 ‘‘ Leave me now to sleep ; your tale is very dreadful, but 
 I think you may have been deceived.’" 
 
 Tezellah obeyed her mandate, and left poor Mariamne 
 to endure all the agony of deeply suspecting that her hus- 
 band was really guilty of her brother’s blood. Hope taught 
 her to see with instinctive rapidity that the circumstance 
 could not prove it, but convicted Herod of jealousy, super- 
 stition, and fear of her injured race. Her peace of soul 
 had long been destroyed : the tale she had just heard only 
 added to her misery, by heightening all her suspicions and 
 giving reality to her dreadful forebodings, and for a time 
 she rapidly compared them. Many occurrences, and these 
 facts, with what she had heard and what she knew had 
 been the opinion of the people, and the dying words of 
 Zillah, made an impression on her mind so closely ap- 
 proaching to conviction, that she could not conceal from 
 herself the weight of evidence against the king. When 
 she saw her children, and their father’s features were re- 
 called, she almost looked on them with disgust ; then 
 turned and caressed them, as if she had been unjust. All 
 these circumstances excited suspicions of her own and her 
 children’s safety, and she determined to exert her power to 
 learn from Sohemus all he knew. 
 
 Alexandra had done little more than lament, complain, 
 and upbraid, since their arrival, and thus added to her 
 daughter’s perplexity. Mariamne summoned Tezellah, di- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 389 
 
 rected her to keep secret the tale she had heard, even from 
 Dermah ; and on the next day, at the same hour, to return 
 and finish her narrative. 
 
 The narrative of Tezellah revived the spirit of the queen, 
 which accumulated grief had naturally depressed, and pre- 
 vented from acting with that vigour of which she was 
 capable. 
 
 Tezellah continued her narrative on the seventh hour 
 of the ensuing day, when the inmates of the palace were 
 reposing. 
 
 Peace be to my beloved mistress! my strange adven- 
 ture seems to affect my queen more than I thought it 
 would. But why should she be kept in ignorance of what 
 most concerns her ? The place where I dwelt was retired, 
 and far removed from the habitations of men; and until 
 Mazrah came again, we only heard that the nation was 
 bewailing the unexpected death of Aristobulus. He wept, 
 and upbraided himself, and darkly inferred that he might 
 have saved him ; and once, while lamenting, said, ‘ I con- 
 sidered more than was wise what my princess would feel if 
 she were told the danger.’ Oftentimes he would sit near 
 the sea and lament, though he tried to hide, like his sect, 
 what he felt. When within our house he was always 
 serene, excepting the first time he told us the dreadful 
 story ; but I suspected that all was not right, and watched 
 him when alone, and saw how nature strove against his 
 precepts. Many times I found him in company with the 
 demoniac Menahem, over whom he possessed complete 
 control. 
 
 ‘‘ Before the years of my servitude were completed, the 
 happiness of my mistress was mingled with the leaven of 
 jealousy : I was innocent ; and, taking from her hand the 
 price of my labour, departed. I joined a caravan going to 
 Parthia, but falling sick on the way, I was left at a lonely 
 
390 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 village, where it was long before I was restored. I wan- 
 dered past Gennesareth, and was hired as a nurse to a 
 Syrian captain's child, and followed him to Samosata. 
 After the capture of the city, he escaped with us to a 
 wretched village in the mountains, where he was joined by 
 many more, and with them harassed the Roman outposts. 
 At last he was hunted to his stronghold, and died fighting 
 over his infant. The village was burned, the men de- 
 stroyed, and I was brought a captive here." 
 
 Mariamne questioned her on many parts of her narra- 
 tive, but gained no farther information. Day succeeded 
 day, and yet no intelligence of Herod reached them, and 
 nothing occurred to break the dull monotony of that dreary 
 life. Alexandra did little more than weep, and vent her 
 anger against her daughter and the king. Dermah was 
 more than usually downcast, for her husband was not 
 allowed to enter the fortress, but compelled to return to 
 Palestine. Mariamne passed her hours in educating her 
 children, in reinvigorating her mind, which she felt had 
 been weakened by sickness and sorrow, in arranging her 
 thoughts, pondering on all that she had heard, and in de- 
 vising plans for more decided conduct whenever an op- 
 portunity of acting occurred. She conversed much with 
 Dermah, but always avoided speaking of her husband, 
 from a fear of betraying the suspicions she harboured 
 of him. The apprehension in which she lived for the 
 fate of her children and herself, led her to determine with 
 Dermah to learn what orders Sohemus had received con- 
 cerning them. 
 
 It had always been the opinion of Sohemus, that Caesar 
 would deprive Herod of his crown, and probably of his life ; 
 yet he was resolved to wait a limited time, without incur- 
 ring even the risk of blame ; and therefore respectfully but 
 decidedly performed the duties imposed on him. He was 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 391 
 
 too much of a courtier not to be certain that the king 
 would rather be pleased than otherwise at his acquiescing 
 in every wish of the queen, that interfered not with the 
 chief reason for which she was immured in that retired 
 place. He therefore exerted himself to obtain the libera- 
 tion of those captive women whom Mariamne deemed un- 
 justly seized. She, perceiving his readiness to oblige her, 
 made his conduct a reason for expressing her approbation, 
 and bestowing on him distinguished marks of her bounty, 
 and so prepared him to become an easier conquest; Dermah 
 acted with her, and they soon brought him to terms of in- 
 timacy, and discovered, after a short time, his opinion of 
 Herod’s affairs, and his belief that if any evil happened to 
 him, the Asmonean race would be sought for, as the right- 
 ful inheritors of the Jewish throne. This information being 
 gained, the queen and Dermah soon constituted him, in 
 appearance, their chief counsellor; and having thus far won 
 him, suffered him to revel in his pleasing delusion until 
 every suspicion of their intention was lulled. 
 
 Mariamne and Dermah despised policy and duplicity ; 
 but, in the present instance, the former deemed her life in 
 jeopardy, and her children exposed to danger; the latter 
 considered herself called on to assist her friend in this ex- 
 tremity, and thought that her husband was not in perfect 
 security, and knew full well, that when a ruler falls, the 
 ruin crushes those near his person : they both felt that 
 they were unprotected women, imprisoned in a distant 
 fortress, and surrounded by men against whom they could 
 not apply force, and therefore were justified in using the 
 only means within their power. 
 
 The first favourable opportunity that occurred, the queen 
 addressed Sohemus — 
 
 “ Has no intelligence yet reached you from Rhodes, of 
 what transpired between the king and Caesar }” 
 
392 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 ‘‘ The winds have been boisterous and foul, and perhaps 
 the messengers were sent by sea, as the country between 
 us and Rhodes is unsettled, and, the scouts say, filled with 
 bands of stragglers from the routed armies/' 
 
 “ This long delay, Sohemus, makes me more than 
 usually apprehensive for Herod's safety. What is your 
 opinion ?" 
 
 I should deceive you, were I to say that I have no 
 apprehension of Caesar's depriving Herod of some of his 
 worldly goods, for all the assistance he gave his rival." 
 
 Sohemus, if any evil were to happen to Herod, can 
 you depend on the fidelity of the garrison either to assist 
 him or protect us ?" 
 
 “ I should hope that there will be no necessity for 
 exerting such influence." 
 
 “ In case unfavourable information should reach us of 
 his proceedings, would it not be wiser for us to return 
 directly to Jerusalem ?" 
 
 “ Permit me," replied Sohemus, “ to inquire of your 
 majesty the foundation of that question." 
 
 Mariamne with earnestness answered — 
 
 “ The utility to him would be of the greatest import- 
 ance, for I should be ready to become the regent until he 
 could escape and resume his power." 
 
 Sohemus was at a loss to reply, when Dermah simply 
 asked him — 
 
 “ If any serious disaster should befall the king, and we 
 were not to return to Jerusalem, where would you advise 
 us to seek an asylum 
 
 Sohemus was more perplexed than before, and hesita- 
 tingly replied — 
 
 If such misfortune should happen, we must act accord- 
 ing to circumstances." 
 
 Mariamne asked him, with an air of surprise — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 393 
 
 '' Have you no instructions, in case such an event should 
 occur 
 
 Sohemus was confused ; on seeing his embarrassment, 
 Dermah lightly remarked — 
 
 So, the queen has discovered your neglect and want 
 of generalship, in not having decided on your means and 
 place of retreat, in case of defeat. I think, Sohemus, that 
 you had better go and improve yourself in military tactics 
 before you undergo another examination, or give some 
 answer to the unwarlike women in your charge, and say, 
 by chance, to Tadmor in the wilderness, or to the oasis of 
 Thebes, and tell them that they are both close to us, and 
 somewhat nearer Rome.*' 
 
 Their raillery was not understood, and exhibited to their 
 keen penetration that he had some secret orders, which he 
 was unwilling to tell them. Mariamne added one more 
 question, as she kept her unchanging eye fixed on his, while 
 Dermah watched his countenance unperceived by him — 
 
 If Herod were not to return, how long should we re- 
 main in this dismal fortress 
 
 He was now deeply confused, and was at a loss for a 
 reply ; she thought it imprudent to excite his suspicions by 
 too pointed a scrutiny, and with a kind voice remarked — 
 
 “ It would be better for us all, that you ascertained this 
 point. Would it not be wiser for you to go and write a 
 despatch to Herod, and send it either by sea or by some 
 trusty courier }” 
 
 He availed himself of the dexterous means she had given 
 him to escape, and left them, professing his intention of im- 
 mediately pursuing her suggestion. 
 
 As soon as they saw him cross the rampart, and were 
 confident that he could not hear, they communicated their 
 suspicions to each other, and resolved at another favourable 
 
 s 2 
 
394 
 
 MARTAMNE. 
 
 hour to follow up their investigation. Derm ah proposed, 
 if possible, to communicate with Babarrah, through an 
 Egyptian whom she had seen among the household. Alex- 
 andra had, from motives of curiosity and discontent, assailed 
 the treasurer in a similar manner, and given him to under- 
 stand that she was unmanned and wanted a protector. The 
 ambitious treasurer heard not in vain this lament, and 
 thought how he best might win her. Only a few days 
 passed, during which they had, with infinite address, flat- 
 tered and won upon their keeper, so as to have brought 
 him to that point, where few men can refuse their confi- 
 dence to a respected and admired woman. 
 
 If the operations of the human mind were closely watched 
 by us, we should quickly ascertain, that usually many in- 
 fluences, possessing various degrees of power, combine to 
 produce a decided opinion or action. Thus it was with 
 Sohemus ; he was much inclined to think that Herod would 
 be deprived of his power, and probably put to death ; there- 
 fore the chance of his becoming acquainted with any trans- 
 gression of his orders was not great ; he believed that if 
 this occurrence ensued, the queen would remain at least 
 regent of the kingdom, and be able to reward and advance 
 him ; he felt his vanity gratified at the confidence of Mari- 
 amne, and highly delighted at the sweetness of her manner 
 towards him, and at the distinguished marks of her appro- 
 bation, sometimes not privately bestowed. Dermah’s mode 
 of consulting him gratified his self-estimation, as she was 
 acknowledged to be a highly gifted woman ; all this operated 
 like sounds of sirens on his soul, and lulled his observation 
 and reflection, as if he were a reveller on enchanted ground. 
 When the two allies agreed that he was in a fit state for 
 them to proceed, they, in casual conversation, thus pursued 
 their end. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 395 
 
 “ Is your courier yet returned, Sohemus ?*' 
 
 “ Blessed of your people ! he has scarce had time to get 
 thither,’' was the reply. 
 
 My anxiety to hear has outstripped my reflection, or 
 I should have remembered that it was farther from this dis- 
 mal stronghold to Rhodes, than it is from the city of peace 
 to Bethlehem.” 
 
 Permah agreed with Mariamne by saying — 
 
 My expectation, too, prompted me to inquire, for I 
 dislike to live not knowing to-day where I shall go, or 
 what I shall do on the morrow.” 
 
 Mariamne ceased for a moment to ply the threads, and 
 asked, with some concern — 
 
 Sohemus, have you ordered your courier to make the 
 inquiry of some faithful friend, who might be acquainted 
 with the king’s intentions, if any evil had happened to him 
 He repHed, with some affectation of surprise — 
 
 The thought never entered my mind.” 
 
 She looked at him with unfeigned melancholy, while a 
 sigh of true sorrow heaved her bosom, and said — 
 
 ‘‘ Ah, I hoped that you had more concern for those com- 
 mitted to your charge, but you have httle indeed : I should 
 have had more thought for the dog that looked to me for 
 protection.” 
 
 This natural appeal was more than he could bear in his 
 present state of feeling, and he rejoined, with some warmth, 
 as the blood flushed his cheek — 
 
 Most respected and adored queen ! think not that 
 Sohemus has so little concern for you and yours.” 
 
 Dermah quietly remarked — 
 
 “ Then you have some plan by which we are to be re- 
 gulated, in case of Herod’s defeat at Rhodes.” 
 
 He rose to depart, saying, as he did obeisance to Mari- 
 
 amne — 
 
396 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Forgive my unwillingness to communicate my orders ; 
 they were entrusted to me, and should not be repeated — 
 Mariamne looked sorrowfully at him, and replied — 
 ""But be obeyed with firmness and secrecy,** 
 
 The blood first rose to his face, then he was evidently 
 confused, and stammered — 
 
 ‘‘ That is generally the best way ; but mine, I hope, 
 will be rescinded/' 
 
 Mariamne looked steadily at him, and as a tear stole 
 down her cheek, asked — 
 
 '' If your orders are not rescinded, would you obey 
 them?" 
 
 He could not endure that look, and in a voice that in- 
 dicated how much his heart was touched, exclaimed — 
 ‘‘No, no ; a thousand Herods and a thousand Caesars 
 should not compel me — no, no !" 
 
 Mariamne, whose face was deadly pale, and whose lips 
 trembled, in accents that no true man can bear, said — 
 
 “ Then you would not murder a poor defenceless wo- 
 man ?" 
 
 She covered her face with her hands, and wept. Sohe- 
 mus wept too, and answered — 
 
 “You have guessed the dreadful truth — such were my 
 horrid orders. I promised to obey them, believing that you 
 were not what I have found you ; now may I perish, may 
 kingdoms rise or fall, I will not harm you, nay, protect 
 you as long as life remains." 
 
 She held to him her trembling hand as she said — 
 
 “ Let this be the token of a covenant between us. I 
 will not escape, nor raise my people, which I could effect ; 
 and you will not obey the — orders of my husband." 
 
 He pressed it respectfully, but fervently, to his lips, and 
 thus ratified their covenant. 
 
 After he had left them, she simply said to Dermah — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 397 
 
 ‘‘ He possesses more kindness than I thought/* 
 
 Her friend saw that natural feeling had won a quicker 
 passage to his heart than they could have discovered to his 
 head, with all the powers of their necessary policy. Der- 
 mah endeavoured to allay the sorrow and indignation this 
 discovery of Herod’s determination that Mariamne should 
 not survive him, had produced. She urged the necessity 
 of secrecy and prudence, not only for her own sake, but for 
 the future welfare of her children. This latter considera- 
 tion weighed deeply, and did more than all the reasoning 
 of her faithful friend could effect. She wept, and vented, 
 as the tears gushed from her eyes, her indignant feelings 
 against the selfish, fierce, and cruel man to whom she had 
 united herself. Dermah brought her children to her, and 
 said — 
 
 “ My queen, my friend, for their sakes moderate your 
 just indignation and sorrow. Be assured, that in this spa- 
 cious and dismal place there are ear-holes, where spies and 
 enemies are placed, to tell every expression that may serv^e 
 to sanction the ends they have in view.” 
 
 Mariamne, though she clasped her children, was still 
 too indignant not to express her angry thoughts, and an- 
 swered — 
 
 Self-preservation is the first law of nature. I will 
 raise the war-cry of Maccabeus among my people, free Is- 
 rael from oppression, and preserve my life and the lives of 
 my little ones !” 
 
 She pressed them still closer to her, and caressed them, 
 as if she felt prepared to defend them to the uttermost ex- 
 tremity. Dermah knelt by her side, and fervently implored 
 her to subdue her anger, lest the evil they dreaded should 
 overtake them. Mariamne’s bosom heaved, and she replied, 
 with the deepest emphasis — 
 
 Would to God that we were all either lost amid the 
 
398 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 oblivion of the dead, or that our souls were in the pleasant 
 places of Paradise ! Even if the soul was doomed to endure 
 the insensibility of the body, it would be preferable to a life 
 of alarm and misery : but I will say no more/’ 
 
 She wept in silence over her children, and the tears 
 of her friend fell too. Weeks of silent sorrow ensued, 
 preying upon her spirits, like the worm on the root of 
 the fading lily. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 399 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 A SUDDEN tumultuous noise in the courts of the citadel 
 attracted the attention of Mariamne and Dermah, as they 
 sat in silence watching the waning hues of the evening sun. 
 They looked from a projecting angle of the terrace, and saw 
 the soldiers hurrying for their arms, and heard their officers 
 loudly calling them to form near the portals ; at the same 
 time the tramp of horses and the ringing of armour caught 
 their attentive ears, and presently Herod and his retinue 
 were seen riding up the steep ascent and through the dimly 
 lighted portals. Mariamne started with surprise, but in a 
 moment recovered herself, clasped her extended hands and 
 bent her head as she offered a short and silent prayer. She 
 ought to have met him in the entrance- court, surrounded 
 by her household ; but she remained in her apartment wait- 
 ing his arrival. He quickly dismounted, hastened through 
 the passages and ascents, and with joyous steps approached 
 the folding curtains that separated her room from the ante- 
 halls. Her heart beat no quicker, nor did her lip quiver, at 
 the sound of his approaching steps ; for since the time of 
 her discovering his horrid intentions, she had wrought up 
 her courage to support her feelings of detestation, which 
 were greatly increased by her suspicions of his having been 
 the deliberate murderer of her brother. He ran to embrace 
 her : she shielded herself from him, by extending her arm 
 covered with her mantle. He started, and in a voice of 
 anger, and with a look of great surprise, said — 
 
 Mariamne, my beloved Mariamne ! I have hastened to 
 you as fast as sails and rowers could waft me, to tell my 
 
400 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 much-loved wife that Caesar has added to our glory and 
 our realm. You look at me as if I had been guilty of 
 some crime in obtaining more of Palestine for our kingdom. 
 No joy at these tidings ! No embrace !'* 
 
 She replied, in a calm and dignified manner — 
 
 None. The prisoner is not wont to love and embrace 
 his unjust, his cruel jailor.'" 
 
 Herod feigned surprise, and said — 
 
 What means this, Mariamne } I am no cruel jailor, 
 but your adoring husband." 
 
 He approached her, but she repulsed him, rejoining — 
 
 ‘‘ Keep farther from me : I reject the adoration offered 
 in a prison." 
 
 In a more indignant tone, she added — 
 
 "" How dares a mere warrior, whose descent scarce 
 reaches beyond his father's memory, to imprison a princess 
 of Israel ?" 
 
 The cheek of the king crimsoned with anger, and he 
 rejoined — 
 
 ‘‘ This the reception of the wife of my bosom !" 
 
 She quickly said, in a tone of sorrow and indigna- 
 tion — 
 
 “It is the reception of the imprisoned grandchild of 
 Hyrcanus, whom Herod the Ascalonite slew, and then has- 
 tened away to secure his kingdom." 
 
 The king, from the effects of surprise and rage, could 
 hardly articulate — 
 
 “ He was a vile hypocrite and traitor, and died a traitor's 
 death!" 
 
 With increasing indignation, she replied — 
 
 “ Fierce Ascalonite, think not to scare me by your 
 terror-importing name, or with your voice and looks. It's 
 false ! you slew him, because you feared and suspected, like 
 the viper, the hand that cherished you ; and sent your in- 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 401 
 
 jured wife, to lament his death as a prisoner, to this vile 
 fortress. Leave me, for I hate you !*' 
 
 She raised her arm between him and her sight, and 
 turned her head away, uttering a sound of indignation and 
 disgust. 
 
 Herod raged, spoke incoherent words, and used some 
 threats, which Mariamne hearing, exclaimed — 
 
 ‘"You may threaten a poor imprisoned woman, and 
 order an old gray-haired friend to be put to death ; but leave 
 me my liberty, and I will quickly shew you that the lion 
 of Judah still can roar, and our warlike tribes will yet 
 defend an Asmonean against the Ascalonite, who would 
 threaten her for being indignant at imprisonment."" 
 
 His wonder was increased at these bold but injudicious 
 words, and he replied, as he looked at her — 
 
 “ It seems that I had some cause for fear, and that 
 "twere well you were left in this secluded stronghold : I 
 intended it as a place of refuge for you, but it proves to 
 have been a safeguard to me."’ 
 
 Still she answered him — 
 
 “You have not been to Greece without returning with 
 some of their boasted knowledge — you have gained a little 
 from the sophists there. It needed not more sophistry to 
 condemn Hyrcanus, than you have used to criminate your 
 imprisoned wife. There is a court below, and this place is 
 secluded — you will find an executioner among your train. 
 Poor Mariamne, to whom you made so many fair and 
 loving promises, is ready to shed her blood, and see her 
 little ones dashed against the stones. We will go and join 
 Hyrcanus and my — *" 
 
 She looked at him while she paused ; his heart sunk 
 within him ; she then added — 
 
 “ ilfy brother I'* 
 
402 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Herod suppressed the shock he felt, and approaching 
 her, said in a tone of the deepest sorrow — 
 
 “ Then let us go together : without youi* love I would 
 not live; kingdoms and glory would be to me beggary 
 without it. Here's my sword — slay me, and with my 
 dying eyes let me vow eternal love for Mariamne !" 
 
 She was neither dismayed at his shining blade, nor 
 deceived by his words, but sternly answered — 
 
 I wish not to follow your example and imbrue my 
 hands in blood. Alas ! alas ! I am the only scion of my 
 race, or I would, though you are my husband, know the 
 methods by which poor Hyrcanus met his end. Herod, 
 there is but one more of the dreaded race remaining — here 
 she is — why not end your fears by slaying her ?" 
 
 She knelt and olFered her bosom to his sword, and with 
 imploring accents besought him to kill her. At that mo- 
 ment Babarrah entered, and in a voice that made even the 
 monarch start, exclaimed — 
 
 ‘‘ The Parthian and wilder tribes are within a march of 
 the fortress ; your keenest sword will be wanted. I olfer 
 no excuse for thus abruptly warning you, for it was my 
 duty." 
 
 Herod gazed on him, and left the room, calling out — 
 To arms, to arms ! close the gates ! mount scouts ! 
 prepare your engines !" 
 
 Then returning to Mariamne, said in a softer tone — 
 
 ‘‘ Come, my own loved wife, you shall not be a prisoner 
 long, for I must have you and the little ones set out for 
 Jerusalem before midnight. You have been unkind, and 
 thought 1 sent you here to cage you : no, no ; it was to 
 preserve you, for I cannot live without you." 
 
 He would have embraced her, but she inclined her 
 head, and answered — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 403 
 
 " The orders of my lord the king shall be obeyed, and 
 we shall all be ready.” 
 
 With a conciliatory voice and manner he again ad- 
 dressed her, asking — 
 
 Is there any captain you would prefer to guard you 
 to Jerusalem ?” 
 
 She immediately requested Babarrah, Reuben, and 
 Jonathan. 
 
 The king sent orders to them directly to prepare. 
 During the third watch, the queen and all her retinue left 
 the fortress and proceeded on their journey. It was thought 
 more prudent to keep near the coast until they arrived at 
 Accho, where they rested for several days, and heard from 
 Doris. After they were refreshed, they recommenced their 
 journey, and reached Jerusalem in safety. 
 
404 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 Herod repulsed the attack on the fortress, then followed 
 Mariamne to the capital. Amidst all his crimes and toils, 
 his love for her, if it deserved the name, was unabated, and 
 induced him to make great exertions towards subduing the 
 anger and mortification which her undisguised dislike had 
 engendered. At one time anger and love racked him, and 
 strove in his mind for the mastery, making him resolve to 
 punish her contumely ; at other times to endeavour to ob- 
 tain her affections by gentleness and concessions. While 
 in this state, he was summoned to Egypt by the death of 
 Antony and his paramour. 
 
 Cypros and Salome had returned to Jerusalem; the 
 former sorrowful and waning to the tomb ; the latter medi- 
 tating new schemes against the queen, and delighting in 
 the alienation which she saw taking place between her and 
 her brother. 
 
 During the absence of Herod, Mariamne retired to a 
 house belonging to the king, near the spot where he after- 
 wards erected a splendid palace, for the sake of avoiding 
 Salome, and pursuing that line of conduct which would 
 prevent her husband from supposing that she desired to 
 render herself popular at Jerusalem. 
 
 The conduct of the queen towards Herod being known 
 in the palace, soon became a topic of conversation, and 
 reached the ears of Mazrah. His feelings were deeply in- 
 terested, and after a sojourn in the capital of some days, he 
 reached the spot where Mariamne was. Babarrah com- 
 manded the guard of honour in attendance on her, and was 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 405 
 
 soon accosted by the Essene when riding alone, and in- 
 duced by him to appoint a time for meeting him in private. 
 Dermah, when she heard of the proposal, entertained no 
 suspicions of the good intentions of Mazrah ; but she ex- 
 pressed an earnest wish that their meeting should take 
 place at Jerusalem, and that he should not be seen near the 
 residence of the queen. Babarrah perceived the wisdom of 
 her advice, and determined to desire him to leave the spot 
 as quickly as possible, and not to return. On the following 
 afternoon, Mazrah met him in a defile close to the garden, 
 and was in earnest conversation, when Tezellah appeared, 
 and requested Babarrah to return, as the soldiers and the at- 
 tendants of Ananeel, who had come on a visit of ceremony 
 to the queen, were disputing with loud and threatening 
 words. He hastened to the spot, and on his way met 
 Salome, with two attendants, who directly began to urge 
 the same request : on seeing another person with him, 
 she repeated her apprehensions of a disturbance. Mazrah 
 could not avoid being recognised, and therefore directly ac- 
 ceded to it. She made no observation, but her heart beat 
 with pleasure at the discovery. Babarrah and Mazrah 
 were ignorant of the length of time she had been so close 
 to them, but both expressed, by an exchange of looks, 
 that they were suspicious and perplexed : the latter learnt 
 enough from Babarrah to make him leave the place as soon 
 as the tumult had subsided. 
 
 Salome and Ananeel had come on the pretext of a visit 
 of ceremony, but in reality to watch what was going on in 
 the household of the queen. After the usual salutations 
 and customs, Salome inquired, if Mazrah had been long 
 about the household;’’ and remarked, that although she 
 had not seen him more than three or four times in some 
 years, it was often for one of his sect.” Mariamne answered 
 her with calmness ; but a little surprise was perceptible on 
 
406 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 her countenance, which was noticed by her enemies. After 
 a few mutual and ceremonious inquiries, they returned to 
 the capital, satisfied with the success of their journey. 
 
 Babarrah consulted with his wife on the aspect of their 
 affairs, and on the probable violence of Herod, if the queen 
 should persist in her present line of conduct : their opinions, 
 on the whole, accorded ; and Babarrah determined to propose 
 an interview with the queen, attended by his wife. 
 
 Mariamne respected them both, and felt for them the 
 attachment of a kindred soul for friends on whose fidelity, 
 counsel, and courage, she could rely. 
 
 They met in a small retired room at night. Mariamne 
 was full of apprehension, yet collected, and prepared to hear 
 any proposition with patience. Soon after they were seated, 
 and certain of being secluded, Babarrah thus simply ad- 
 dressed her — 
 
 When my salute of " peace be with you* has passed 
 my lips, it is no empty sound, but an intense prayer of one 
 who is ready to hazard his life for his queen, and who with 
 his wife are her truest friends. You are the last repre- 
 sentative of a noble race, in whom is concentrated many 
 virtues, and who should live to perpetuate them. Princess 
 of Israel, blanch not at the tale that I must tell you, but let 
 it nerve your soul, and make it fit to act with vigour and 
 decision. It is hazardous for a dependent to speak to a 
 queen of her husband. I know not much of your laws 
 respecting marriage, but conclude that crimes are sufficient 
 to sever the contract. Your erring kinsman Antigonus was 
 scourged and slain : he deserved perpetual banishment at 
 least. He was slain by Antony ; but at whose suggestion ? 
 Your husband's. Mariamne, I warned you to nerve your 
 soul ; if you will hear more, I will continue ; if not, I will 
 close my lips, and fly this treacherous land.*’ 
 
 Mariamne, in a low and hollow voice, said — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 407 
 
 Speak on, though it racks my heart, and almost 
 maddens my half- distracted mind ! speak on, I say ! speak 
 on!’’ 
 
 Alexandra, your mother, was imprisoned ; and if the 
 ruffian Sabbion had earned the price of blood, it was no 
 more than he agreed for with your husband. You cannot 
 bear the trial ; but it must be, or we are lost. For the sake 
 of your little ones, for the lives of your friends, again, 1 say, 
 nerve yourself, and be a daughter of the Maccabees.” 
 Gasping, she repeated her former orders. 
 
 I will go on, the shock had better come at once, 
 though I am loath to deal the blow. Herod is supersti- 
 tious, and took me to the cavern at Engedi. Tezellah told 
 you enough of the tale to shew the temper of his mind at 
 that eventful time. He caused your brother to be mur- 
 dered.” 
 
 Mariamne grasped his arm, and looking on his face, 
 said, in a stiffing voice — 
 
 '' Swear that your words are true !” 
 
 Babarrah knelt, bent his head to the earth, raised his 
 clasped hands to heaven, and said — 
 
 By the unutterable Name, my words are true !” 
 
 She drew deep inspirations, then, as if her spirit had 
 resumed its power, said with firmness — 
 
 Monster of hell ! 1 renounce him, and will no more 
 call him husband. Tell on — you cannot hurt me now ; 
 despair can laugh at fear : tell on — I order you !” 
 
 She tried to laugh, but it was a horrid heart-rending 
 sound she uttered. Babarrah, much moved, obeyed her 
 mandate — 
 
 Hyrcanus was falsely toiled by Herod’s order, and 
 cut off to pacify his fears.” 
 
 I told him so — I told him so !” 
 
 At these words Babarrah and Dermah were surprised ; 
 
408 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 the latter looked alarmed, which Mariamne perceiving, 
 added — 
 
 “You came in when I besought him to slay me ; ’twas 
 then I told him so ; and from that hour have banished him 
 from my embrace.’* 
 
 After a pause, the Arab continued — 
 
 ‘'You are in jeopardy, and your children too. Herod 
 still prefers you to all other human things, and would now 
 sacrifice a hecatomb of victims to appease you ; but you are 
 the last of the dreaded race — you are suspected by him.” 
 
 “ Of what ?” 
 
 “ Of aspiring to separate dominion, and of — forgive me 
 — being more partial to another.” 
 
 She bent her head on Dermah’s bosom to hide her burn- 
 ing and indignant blushes. He went on thus — 
 
 “ If you pursue the same course that you have done of 
 late, he will slay you, and then your children. We are 
 prepared to fly where no Herod, nor even Caesar, will dare 
 to follow. We offer you to fly with us, and I will ensure 
 your children’s safety and your own.” 
 
 Mariamne was surprised, hesitated, then replied — 
 “You have told me a dreadful tale, and confirmed the 
 doubts that haunted me. Let him slay me — the tomb is my 
 only resting-place — the only refuge for a broken heart. I 
 fear for my babes, and would send them with my much- 
 loved Dermah. No, it cannot be. Were I to fly, he would 
 pursue farther than the track young Ammon opened ; and 
 he might suspect me ; and no Asmonean shall be suspected 
 for flying from death in its most hideous form — by a hus- 
 band’s hand. My poor babes I would trust with you, but 
 them he will not injure. Fly to your desert homes, and 
 we shall meet again ; for I know that our Redeemer, our 
 Avenger, liveth ; and that He, the last, shall stand above the 
 dust — shall triumph over death. Go, my Dermah, go with 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 409 
 
 your faithful husband, and sometimes think of poor Mari- 
 amne, who will, from this hour, sit silent, and get into 
 darkness, and no more be called the queen of kingdoms. 
 Farewell, a long farewell 
 
 She clasped Dermah to her bosom, but shed no tear, 
 though both her friends wept bitterly. At length Dermah 
 said — 
 
 “ I will not leave you, and I know my husband will 
 not ; I too have a son, who might be made a sin-offering 
 for his parents, were we to be suspected. Woe has begirt 
 us like a hunter’s snare, and we cannot escape, unless we 
 break the toils and fly to the desert ; peace will await us 
 there. My queen, my friend, fly with us, and leave the 
 fierce Ascalonite ; he will be tamer when all his fears are 
 removed. Our son waits but for a signal to follow us.” 
 
 Ah, Dermah,” she sorrowfully rejoined, you know 
 not the full import of your words — peace await me in your 
 deserts ! No, never more will peace spread her dove-like 
 wings above me. Memory will follow me as long as my 
 soul has a local habitation. ’Tis said that in the grave 
 there is no remembrance : — of misery it must be ; for there 
 the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest. 
 You are in danger ; fly ! I implore you to fly, and leave me 
 to my fate.” 
 
 Babarrah looked upon her, and said in a broken voice — 
 
 “ Never; while a twilight gleam of hope remains — 
 never !” 
 
 The proud Arab could not bear that his weakness should 
 be seen, and went sorrowfully away, leaving Dermah with 
 the afflicted Mariamne, who remained awake, and during 
 the silence of the night recalled in vivid colours the dread- 
 ful dream she had before her marriage, and traced to a 
 certain point its fulfilment, but could only feel some unde- 
 fined horrors at the part yet unfulfilled. 
 
 T 
 
410 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 On Salome’s arrival at Jerusalem, to her great surprise 
 she saw the king in the palace, much displeased at not find- 
 ing Mariamne there. The artful, implacable woman availed 
 herself of Herod’s irritated state of mind, and after embra* 
 cing him, said — 
 
 Ananeel and I have just returned from the queen ; 
 who might as well have been here to receive her husband, 
 my lord the king.” 
 
 “ There was a time when she would not have insulted 
 me in so open and marked a manner. Perhaps she has 
 society in her retreat far preferable to mine.” 
 
 The tone of chagrin in which the monarch pronounced 
 the latter portion of this speech induced Salome to say — 
 
 “ Our reception was so inhospitable, that we gladly 
 returned to Jerusalem. There is with her that subtle Arab 
 in whose company the good Aulenus was slain, and the 
 Essene Mazrah, who so captivated Mariamne in the glen 
 where those wretched fanatics have their hiding-place.” 
 
 Herod looked much discomposed, and replied — 
 
 I know my haughty unkind wife to be true to me ; 
 but it is passing strange that this Essene should be so often 
 where she is.” 
 
 She followed up her success, and added — 
 
 “It is curious, and so contrary to the custom of his 
 sect. He was at Modin when that old traitor Hyrcanus 
 was buried.” 
 
 “At Modin !” repeated the king to himself, with great 
 emphasis. 
 
 This Erinnys continued — 
 
 “ And he was at Samaria too when Mariamne visited 
 poor Doris. Send for Doris, to shame this proud usurper of 
 her throne, who is so fond of the company of the beautiful 
 Essene — he is said to be very beautiful — he was in deep 
 consultation with Babarrah when I saw him.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 411 
 
 The king looked more disturbed, and asked — 
 
 "'What were they consulting about ? You heard some- 
 thing of consequence ?” 
 
 " Nothing. I only heard the Essene ask the Arab, 
 " when you would return,’ I think I saw this Mazrah 
 near the palace when I entered.” 
 
 Herod broke off the discourse, and soon afterwards called 
 a satellite, and asked him if he knew the person of Mazrah, 
 and received confirmation of Salome’s report. He ordered 
 him to be immediately seized, and put into the prison of 
 the tower of Antonia. 
 
 The satellite left the monarch, and unfortunately found 
 Mazrah loitering near the gardens, and immediately con- 
 veyed him to the dungeon. 
 
412 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 The certainty of Herod’s guilt, and the dread in which 
 Mariamne lived of being the cause of irremediable misfor- 
 tune to her friends, wrought her up to the hopelessness of 
 despair. Sleep fled from her eyes, and she looked as if the 
 corroding worm of death was preying on her heart. Cypros 
 perceived the state in which she was, and hinted to Herod 
 her danger ; all her attempts to induce him to pursue to- 
 wards her, and those whom she numbered among her 
 friends, a more confidential manner, were frustrated by the 
 secret insinuations of Salome, who was watching her victim 
 waning in misery to an early tomb. Cypros was deeply 
 affected at Herod’s conduct, and deprecated his headlong 
 actions ; for one day she saw him scatter wealth among his 
 minions, order palaces, towers, and public buildings to be 
 erected; on the next, exact revenue from his oppressed 
 provinces, and drain his people of the produce of their in- 
 dustry. She had long been approaching her last home, and 
 her gray hairs were being brought to it with sorrow by the 
 conduct of her son. She coveted the society of Mariamne, 
 and soon convinced her of the sincerity of her friendship. 
 Alexandra was more with her daughter than usual, and 
 seeing her the prey of hopeless mental agony, felt much 
 more than might have been expected from a character so 
 little susceptible of any impressions. 
 
 Herod at that time saw but little of his family ; for he 
 was preparing to escort Caesar, with great magnificence, 
 from the Egyptian confines of Judaea to Antioch. Before 
 he left Jerusalem for that purpose, he ordered Mazrah to be 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 413 
 
 privately strangled. Tezellah heard of the execution of the 
 horrid mandate, and with bitter grief related it to Mari- 
 amne. The shock added to her dread, and she repented 
 that she had not flown when Babarrah proposed it to her : 
 she made no attempt to conceal from herself that Mazrah 
 had been sacrificed to the fears and jealousy of the king. 
 As she lay awake on her sleepless couch, and retraced the 
 events of her life, and bewailed the murder and degradation 
 of her race, her mind would sometimes wander, and picture 
 scenes of happiness that might have awaited her if she had 
 been the wife of Mazrah, and dwelt in the peaceful glen 
 where she first had seen him. At that silent hour she 
 no longer concealed from herself that there had been some 
 latent feelings in her heart, which might have sprung forth 
 into all the ardour of the noblest love, but which duty, 
 circumstances, and grief, had ever kept almost unknown : 
 now he was numbered with the dead, she dared to remem- 
 ber him, and regret that her lot had not been cast with his. 
 As she was the cause of his death, many tears were shed 
 by her in all the silent bitterness of sorrow. Some slight 
 circumstances led her to believe that the feelings of huma- 
 nity had mastered the precepts of the Essene, and that he 
 had loved her, though a queen and a wife. That know- 
 ledge rendered his death not the less painful to her; for as 
 it was distant, respectful, and unspoken, she could not help, 
 as a woman, remembering it with kindness. 
 
 Old Cypros knew that her end was drawing near, and 
 exerted herself to reconcile her family, but in vain. It was 
 nearly midnight when the inmates were called to minister 
 to her in her dying hour. She summoned Herod, Mari- 
 amne, and her family, and after bidding them farewell, and 
 blessing them, desired to be left with Herod, to whom she 
 thus spoke — 
 
 My son, my son ! if the voice of your dying mother 
 
414 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 can penetrate your soul, listen ! Like all the children of 
 our first parents, I am but a sojourner and a stranger here, 
 and now about to depart to the far country where they 
 have taken refuge. Your fathers, where are they ? gone 
 whence they shall not return — and whither you must go — 
 and where you shall call corruption your father, the worms 
 your mother and sister. My son, you tremble ; see, your 
 old weak mother does not fear ; nor would you, if you 
 would think of the measure of your days, and discover how 
 frail you are.” 
 
 She raised herself on the pillow, and when her breathing 
 would permit her, spoke more firmly, as she fixed her eyes, 
 now possessing a more than human look, on Herod’s — 
 
 ** Awake your slumbering conscience ! bid memory 
 rouse her from her forced sleep ! Ah ! my mental sight 
 grows clearer as death steals over my earthly frame. Glut- 
 ted with blood! Herod, I cite thee, by the unutterable 
 Name, to stay and hear my words. On whom should the 
 avenger of blood have wreaked his vengeance when Anti- 
 gonus was slain } Does the innocent blood of Joseph cry 
 from the ground ? When the waters shall yield up their 
 dead, whom will Aristobulus call his murderer ? You can- 
 not go; the spirit that prompts my words chains you there: 
 your teeth may close, and the drops trickle from your brow, 
 but you shall not go ! Who shed the blood of the priests, 
 and brought down the gray hairs of your friend, the Lord’s 
 anointed, to the grave with blood ? When the secrets of 
 the dungeon shall be revealed, what will the pious Mazrah 
 say, when asked who slew him ? You cannot take your 
 eyes from mine, no more than when the murdered Zillah 
 looked upon you. Trembling sinner ! bloody and deceitful 
 men shall not live out half their days. Warrior, when you 
 wage battle with death, from that war is no discharge, save 
 through the portals of the grave ; from thence where will 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 415 
 
 you pass ? To everlasting life, or to shame ? Jehovah will 
 bring every secret work into judgment, with every secret 
 thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil. Which 
 does your conscience say that you deserve } The shadow 
 of death passeth before me ; what is it that I see ? Fearful 
 and terrible things lost in its gloom ; and I hear noises as 
 of wailing women, as of women who will not be comforted. 
 Herod, your thoughts are thoughts of iniquity ; wasting 
 and destruction are in their paths. Weep, mourn, howl, 
 clothe in sackcloth, fast, and commit your works unto the 
 Lord, and your sins may yet be forgiven 
 
 She raised her dying hand, still keeping her eyes fixed 
 on the fascinated and trembling monarch ; then with an 
 effort she raised herself, and continued — 
 
 Lest He tread thee in his anger, 
 
 And trample thee in his indignation ; 
 
 He who will ransom me from the power of the grave, 
 Who wiU redeem me from death. 
 
 Who will swallow up death in victory. 
 
 And wipe the tears from mine eyes.’’ 
 
 As these last words passed her lips she sunk back, and 
 was numbered with the dead. Herod fell on the ground, 
 and all the furies of hell seemed torturing his soul with the 
 burning recollections of his crimes. His cries brought the 
 mourners and minstrels, and the palace was filled with 
 lamentations for the dead. 
 
 The remains of Cypros were interred with honour. 
 During the days of mourning, Mariamne kept herself within 
 the armon ; and after the burial, on the plea of sickness, 
 retired to the secluded place where she had resided while 
 the king was absent.. 
 
416 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 The behaviour of Mariamne to Salome, for some time, had 
 been marked with a degree of disgust which stung her to 
 desperation, and made her redouble her efforts to bring her 
 to destruction. She waited until Herod had left Jerusalem, 
 then repeatedly sought the society of Azahzel, the king’s 
 cup-bearer, and at length held unrestrained intercourse 
 with him. Being a perfect mistress of deception, she wound 
 her w^eb around him, until he almost acted, in every minute 
 particular, under her immediate orders : this was more 
 readily effected, as he had become passionately fond of 
 her. His high situation gave him free access to her ; and 
 as the greater number of the attendants had gone either 
 with the king or Mariamne, their illicit meetings escaped 
 detection. She availed herself of his weakest moments, 
 and thus won him to become her instrument. 
 
 '' My love you cannot doubt ; with you I should be 
 happy, only one bitter drop makes me wish to dash the 
 cup from my lips.*’ 
 
 What,” replied Azahzel, “ can I have left undone 
 that so embitters my happiness, since it affects yours ?” 
 
 She caressed him, and rejoined — 
 
 ‘‘You are perfect ; it is another that has poured the 
 bitter waters of Mar ah on my soul. Ah ! one who has let 
 it fall on me drop by drop to increase my torture.” 
 
 She reclined her head on his bosom, and added — 
 
 “ I want the comfort such a friend as you can give to 
 my soul; for the evil is beyond my power to avoid.” 
 
 Azahzel looked on the perfidious hypocrite, and his 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 417 
 
 heart beat with quicker pulse, and, pressing her to him, 
 answered — 
 
 “ How can I comfort such sorrow of heart ? To try 
 and pour the balm into your wounds to-day would only lull 
 the pain ; cannot the evil be removed 
 
 She shook her head, and, sighing deeply, continued — 
 No, no ; the tormentor of my soul lords it over me, 
 spurns me, upbraids me with my birth, and even ordered 
 that I should not enter her armon/' 
 
 Azahzel, with surprise, inquired — 
 
 Who can you mean ? Surely it is not our haughty 
 queen.’* 
 
 She sorrowfully replied — 
 
 The same, the very same, who is also unfaithful to 
 my brother. I have no husband but you, and should be 
 horror- smitten at the thought. Ah, this same proud, un- 
 feeling tormentor hates you, and will, I fear, soon induce 
 my fond brother to drive you from his presence.” 
 
 “ Salome, she has often treated me like some inferior 
 being, and I have long hated her ; now I detest her with 
 deep detestation, since she has persecuted the woman whom 
 I love.” 
 
 The hypocrite was rejoiced at her scheme working so 
 readily, and went on — 
 
 Now Cypros is gone, I shall have enemies on every 
 side ; the deep, designing Dermah, the selfish Alexandra, 
 and the Asmonean. The beasts of the field remove their 
 enemies, and also the stubborn Roman ; the Arab and 
 Ethiopian circumvent and slay their foes ; even the 
 Israelite is commanded to pursue and kill the man who 
 slew his nearest relation of kindred blood. It seems 
 strange that, having discovered a certain intention in 
 another to destroy us, we have not power to anticipate 
 the deed.” 
 
418 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 Azahzel, whose feelings of resentment were kindled, 
 thoughtfully replied — 
 
 “ That must be included not only in the natural law of 
 self-preservation, but in your command/’ 
 
 She again caressed him, and thus followed up her 
 words — 
 
 “Few souls are as noble and liberal as my Azahzel’s ; 
 it w'as his courage and magnanimity that first won my 
 heart. The enemy is too strong, too great ; so we must 
 bear not only our wrongs, but live in jeopardy, without 
 resisting, and perhaps die for our patience.” 
 
 Azahzel’s spirit was excited by her words, and he 
 replied, in a lower, but more emphatic, voice — 
 
 “ An enemy too strong may be circumvented and 
 ensnared, and so enable an oppressed and broken foe to 
 escape destruction.” 
 
 This was all she wanted from her dupe, and thus con- 
 tinued her hellish purpose — 
 
 “ Ah, my beloved, I would save you — for that would 
 be ensuring my own safety ; for without you, life would soon 
 pass from me.” 
 
 He fervently replied — 
 
 “ I would not live without you. Salome, how shall 
 we save ourselves }*' 
 
 The fiend hesitated, then answered — 
 
 “ It would require courage and address. O, I will bear 
 on to the last ; for if you were to fail, all my hopes would 
 be blasted, and both for ever lost.” 
 
 With some affected indignation he rejoined — 
 
 “ Doubt my address, but not my courage ; how would 
 you put them to the proof .^” 
 
 She allowed her head to sink on her bosom as she said — 
 “ Ask me not, ask me no more ; for if your life were 
 the sacrifice, I should die.” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 419 
 
 He followed her into the recesses of the toils, and thus 
 rejoined — 
 
 ""We are consulting for our mutual safety; if you 
 would not advise me how to, preserve your life, tell me how 
 I may ensure my own/' 
 
 She looked on him, and, feigning tears, said — 
 
 "" O Azahzel, talk not of your danger, or sleep will fly 
 me, and misery attend my steps. I know your courage 
 and address would lead you through the Egyptian labyrinth ; 
 but for my sake you shall not be exposed ; no, we will die 
 together." 
 
 She sunk upon his bosom, as if she had swooned with 
 grief. He revived her, and then said, with some degree of 
 fierceness on his countenance — 
 
 "" You hate me, or you would tell me how to save my- 
 self, and thus preserve my love." 
 
 She threw back her hair, gazed at him intently, and said, 
 in a subdued voice — 
 
 "" Death in any shape were preferable to your thinking 
 that I hate you ; tell me that you do not, and I will collect 
 my scattered thoughts, and think with you of how we may 
 be saved." 
 
 The insensate man answered — 
 
 "" Doubt not my love, or I will prove it by first plunging 
 my dagger to the heart of our enemy, and then into my own." 
 
 With affected fear she said — 
 
 "" That must not be, or I should have the furies haunt 
 me for urging you to kill yourself. We must be cool, cau- 
 tious, and secret. Mariamne has been unfaithful to her 
 husband, and therefore by our law deserves death. She 
 would destroy us ; so we may preserve ourselves, and only 
 inflict the deserved punishment. To accuse her positively 
 would not do ; but, Azahzel, were you to tell her husband 
 that she tried to bribe you — (she whispered to him, then 
 
420 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 in a more audible voice continued) — it would lead to far- 
 ther examination, and then the truth would follow. It 
 is, my Azahzel, but a most fair way to, as you have said, 
 circumvent a stronger enemy, and prevent our own de- 
 struction.’* 
 
 He replied without hesitation — 
 
 “ Our enemies shall not go unscathed; your wishes 
 shall be obeyed ; and so while we inflict the just punishment 
 of her crimes, we will defend ourselves. Let our embrace 
 be the seal of our compact.” 
 
 They parted some hours after, determined to perfect 
 their resolution. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 421 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 Herod returned from escorting Caesar, gratified with the 
 manner in which he had been personally treated, and exult- 
 ing in an increase of territory. His first wish was to prove 
 to his new ally and benefactor the extent of the confidence 
 he reposed in him. 
 
 The ill health of Mariamne would have induced her to 
 remain in seclusion, but he summoned her to Jerusalem as 
 soon as he reached the palace. Her reception of him was 
 not more flattering than before ; he, however, disguised his 
 feelings under the mask of joy, and after enumerating all 
 the cities and provinces added to his territory, concluded by 
 telling her that he intended to send her eldest son to Rome 
 immediately, to be educated under the eye of Csesar. Few 
 things could have added to her wretchedness — this was one 
 of them, and for which she was not prepared. On hearing 
 the intention, she looked at Herod, but could not articulate ; 
 he was alarmed, and extended his arm to support her ; she 
 shrunk from his touch, and said in a hurried voice — 
 
 Slay him, slay him ! but, for mercy’s sake, send him 
 not to be brought up a heathen, an idolater, a stranger to 
 the religion of his fathers V* 
 
 Herod turned from her, and she sunk on a couch ; he 
 paced the room, fiercely exclaiming — 
 
 Woman ! when will you cease to thwart me in all I 
 do and say } Your idle superstition and prejudices would 
 make you sacrifice me and a kingdom, rather than our son 
 should be brought up in all the knowledge and accomplish- 
 
422 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 merits of the Roman court. Would you have him a dis- 
 ciple of the hypocrite Ananeel ?'* 
 
 He paused for a minute, then added, with a look of sus- 
 picion and irony — 
 
 Perhaps you would prefer some Essene, like that prow- 
 ling traitor Mazrah, for his instructor } I have been bearded 
 enough for my vigilance and justice by the women of my 
 family, and will endure it no longer. Keep within your 
 armons, nurse your children, and be pleasant when your 
 husbands honour you with their company.’* 
 
 He would have continued, but she interrupted him by 
 replying, with feelings of indignation, to his uncalled-for 
 attack — 
 
 I should prefer being honoured with your absence ; 
 yoiir violence and language are not suited to one bom in the 
 station in which Providence placed me. It might suit some 
 Idumean wife, as barbarous as the wild tribes of the desert, 
 but not the daughter of the princes of Israel. If I have 
 power to retain my child, I will.” 
 
 Herod smiled scornfully, and answered — 
 
 I thought as much, and so removed the boy, who is 
 by this time in a galley, and speeding his way to Rome.” 
 Mariamne’s spirit failed her on learning that her child 
 had thus been torn away, and she clasped her hands, and 
 sobbing exclaimed — 
 
 Barbarian ! thus to trample on the tenderest ties of 
 nature — to steal away my little one, without one parting 
 look, without one kiss — to send him amid the enemies of 
 my people and my God !” 
 
 Her affliction prevented her from saying more, but she 
 knelt and bowed her head to the ground, and prayed that 
 the sea might whelm him, rather than he should be made 
 an outcast from Israel. Herod stamped, and bade her rise. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 423 
 
 on pain of more displeasure. The noise attracted Dermah, 
 who was in attendance, and who, feigning a belief that she 
 was summoned, entered the room. Herod, in a voice al- 
 most choked with rage, commanded her to retire. The 
 courageous woman fixed her eyes on him, and said, in an 
 unchanged voice — 
 
 I will not go ! I will not leave my queen and friend 
 within the powerful grasp of a furious and incensed man, 
 whose voice is fearful, and whose look is vengeance. What ! 
 put your hand upon your sword ? you cannot frighten me, 
 and you dare not, though a king, offer me violence. 1 will 
 assist the queen ; and if you do not leave the room, I will 
 raise the palace.” 
 
 She approached the exhausted Mariamne, who had 
 swooned away : seeing her lips pale and her eyes closed, 
 she raised a cry, clapped her hands, and, in an instant, 
 attendants came hurrying in, and the brutal monarch was 
 compelled, from shame, to leave the palace. He muttered 
 vengeance as he went, and vented his fury upon all he 
 met. He sought Salome in the palace where his mother 
 had died. She was in the room where he received her 
 last awful warning. The tempest of his passion had spent 
 itself, and the recollections of that solemn scene were al- 
 most converted to realities. The bed on which she yielded 
 up her breath, the carpet on which she knelt, had been 
 purified and replaced. Her words seemed to be repeated 
 in his ears, and the thrilling whispers of conscience told 
 him of all his crimes and cruelties, and the penalties at- 
 tached to them : he dashed his hand against his brow, and 
 for a time agony of soul threatened him with frenzy. He 
 spurned Salome, beat his bosom, repeated his mother’s 
 dying words, and vowed a thousand vows. Salome, who 
 had watched him, approached with gentle tread and the 
 blandest words and tears, when she perceived him more 
 
424 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 calm, and induced him to take refreshment and rest, and 
 return to his palace. 
 
 He saw no more of Mariamne, but occupied himself for 
 several successive weeks in visiting the cities added to his 
 kingdom, in raising his revenues, and planning vast and 
 various improvements. Sometimes the recollection of Mari- 
 amne and the conduct of Dermah crossed his mind, and 
 recalled those feelings of resentment which he thought he 
 was desirous of suppressing. After he had terminated 
 his progress through his new dominions, he returned to 
 Jerusalem. 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 425 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 Salome, during the absence of her brother, had matured 
 her scheme with Azahzel, and only waited for an oppor- 
 tunity to execute it ; the dissensions between the king and 
 her victim left her in no doubt of one soon occurring. 
 
 Dermah and Babarrah lived in anxiety, not only on 
 account of Mariamne, but from apprehensions for their 
 own safety, which were greatly increased since Dermah 
 interfered between Herod and his queen. 
 
 Mariamne’s health declined, and she felt reckless of all 
 worldly things, excepting her children and friends. The 
 hatred produced by the conviction of Herod’s guilt, had 
 increased to a horror of his name ; her exalted piety made 
 her desire that her children should be taken far away, and 
 rather bred up in obscurity, than be led into the paths of 
 indifference for their religion and for the feelings of their 
 fellow-men. She sometimes thought, that if Mazrah had 
 been alive, she would have entrusted him with them, since 
 the secrecy of his sect and his friends might have been 
 relied on. The tribes among which Babarrah would take 
 them were not yet converted from their heathenism ; and it 
 was opposed to her principles to send them where, if he 
 should die, they might imbibe the idolatrous opinions of 
 those with whom they dwelt. While reflecting on these 
 perplexing and momentous subjects, the intelligence reached 
 her of Herod’s intention to return immediately. 
 
 He hoped and expected to find her reconciled to the 
 absence of their son, and, after his decided and violent con- 
 
426 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 duct, more submissive to his will. He was unacquainted 
 with her conviction of his atrocities ; and had not remarked, 
 that as his power and wealth increased, and gratified his 
 ambition, his imperious temper became more overbearing, 
 and his system of policy, to preserve his acquisitions, more 
 sanguinary and subtle. 
 
 Mariamne was at the secluded dwelling near Jerusalem, 
 when a summons arrived requesting her to return to the 
 palace. She left this dwelling very early on the ensuing 
 morning, and soon reached Jerusalem. Her dread of meet- 
 ing Herod had increased ; it had not its origin in fear — she 
 was reckless and past that feeling — but from a horror of 
 beholding the man who had dyed his hands in the blood of 
 her kindred. On her arrival, she retired to the armon, and 
 desired to be left to take some repose : she could not sleep, 
 but ruminated on the dreadful deeds which had been per- 
 petrated, and on the miseries that might await her and her 
 children. At the usual hour for the mid-day rest, Herod 
 sent for her to attend him. She arose and went : her face 
 was wan and thin, her hair unbound, and her dark eyes 
 bearing the expression of deep and settled despair. Herod 
 was reposing on his couch, and as she entered held out his 
 arms for her to meet his embrace. She thrilled and turned 
 away, as if disgust was too powerful to be overcome. 
 Though he felt his choler rising, he was unwilhng to 
 continue his quarrel, and again attempted to induce her to 
 come to him. She spoke not, but looked at him with 
 loathing and contempt. He sprung from the couch, and 
 angrily exclaimed — 
 
 “ Is this the return you make me for my love ? Is this 
 the reception of my queen after recovering the kingdom 
 of Israel ? Is this the effect of the parting lesson I gave 
 you ?’’ 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 427 
 
 She felt no fear, but her noble spirit rising in her 
 bosom ; and he saw it, by the altering expression of her 
 eyes. After looking on him, she replied — 
 
 Your lesson was one by which I could have learnt 
 to hate you, if no other causes had existed to justify my 
 abhorrence. Have you recovered the kingdom to pacify 
 the spirits of the injured Asmoneans } You expect me to 
 return your love. Base Ascalonite ! have you proved your 
 boasted love by inducing the assassin Antony to scourge 
 and kill Antigonus ? Well may you tremble ! Have you 
 proved this vaunted love by drowning my only brother ? 
 Have you ratified your proofs by murdering Hyrcanus 
 
 He drew his dagger, and sprung towards her. She 
 bared her bosom, and exclaimed — 
 
 Exterminate the hated race that fostered you ! Think 
 not to scare me by your dagger or your furious looks ; my 
 spirit is past all fear ! Again I ask you, if you proved your 
 love by commanding the murdered Joseph to stab me, if 
 your fellow- assassin Antony condemned you for your 
 crimes ? Where is Mazrah, who saw you murder my poor, 
 ill-fated brother ? Unhand me, monster ! your touch is a 
 serpent’s fang to my very soul ! Stab me, if you will ; but 
 touch me not ! Unhand me ! I will meet the keen edge 
 of your steel ; but, in mercy, let me not feel your accursed 
 hand !” 
 
 The door opened, and Azahzel, instructed by Salome, 
 entered in haste, and falling prostrate said — 
 
 Safety to my lord ! I came, thinking that some vio- 
 lence had been offered to you, and to disclose a plot against 
 the king.” 
 
 Herod had sheathed his dagger, and released Mariamne 
 from his grasp, when the cup-bearer so abruptly entered : 
 his fears were evidently excited by this intelligence, and he 
 loudly demanded — 
 
428 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 ** Slave, by your life tell all you know ! Who are 
 these foul conspirators ? where are they ? what is their 
 intention 
 
 Azahzel had risen from his prostrate position, and was 
 kneeling opposite the king; Mariamne, pale and almost 
 exhausted, stood not far off. He made no reply, but looked 
 on the queen and again bent his head. Herod, in a voice 
 of anger and alarm, asked — 
 
 “ What means this manner and this silence ? Do you 
 wish the queen to leave the apartment ? Speak, slave, I 
 command you.'* 
 
 The wretch looked at Herod, and replied — 
 
 ‘‘ My conscience bids me not to conceal the deed. 
 Your queen, now standing there, has bribed me to give you 
 a poisoned cup 
 
 Mariamne started, then quickly advanced to the side of 
 Herod, who had clutched his dagger and whose teeth were 
 closed, and in a firm voice exclaimed — 
 
 Thou art a false and suborned traitor, seeking to 
 murder me ! Herod, that wretch has accused me falsely. 
 I will have the Sanhedrin convened ; I will have my ene- 
 mies brought forward, and my fame established before my 
 people. With my God my conscience tells me that I am 
 free from crime ; and by his unutterable Name I swear it !” 
 
 Herod turned to her, and said — 
 
 ‘‘ No wonder that you loathed the husband whom you 
 were about to murder ! Azahzel can have no motive for 
 his accusation but his sense of duty ; and I believe him, or 
 you would not have despised me, and looked like one bent 
 on some dark deed.’’ 
 
 Her eyes had been fixed on his, and she again, with 
 unshaken firmness, replied — 
 
 Believe the vnretch or not, as you please ; by the 
 great Jehovah you have wronged me ! all he says is false. 
 
MARIAMNE, 
 
 429 
 
 If it is your wish to see me follow my murdered race, I am 
 ready to go/^ 
 
 She remained, as if desiring death. The blood rushed 
 into Herod’s face, and he fiercely exclaimed — 
 
 “ The Sanhedrin shall be convened, and you shall have 
 your wish ; in the mean time, away to your armon!” 
 
 He then called for the captain of his guard, and ordered 
 him, on pain of death, to keep the queen within her rooms. 
 Mariamne spoke no more, but followed the ofi[icer. Before 
 she was out of hearing, he ordered others, who had assem- 
 bled, to seize the private chamberlain of the queen, and 
 carry him to the torturers. Mariamne shrieked and fainted 
 when the dreadful sounds reached her, and she was borne 
 away. Dermah hastened to her, while Babarrah went out 
 among the Asmonean guard to observe how they received 
 the intelligence of the seizure of their queen. 
 
 Herod descended himself to the dungeon where the 
 faithful chamberlain had been taken : he accused him of 
 concealing his knowledge of the affair, and even of intend- 
 ing his death. 
 
 It was in vain the old and tried domestic protested his 
 innocence ; the fierce and cruel Herod ordered him to be 
 extended on the rack. The cutting cords were wound 
 round his thighs and arms, and the hot probes prepared. 
 Still the good old man firmly denied his having any know- 
 ledge of the transaction, and moreover declared his convic- 
 tion that the whole was fabricated to ensure the destruction 
 of the queen, and that Salome was her bitterest enemy. At 
 this affirmation the rage of Herod was still greater; he 
 ordered the levers to be worked, and the cords were wound 
 so tight that the blood gushed out, and they were drawn 
 against the bone. At the same time, he commanded 
 the tormentors to thrust the burning probes beneath his 
 nails, and within the sockets of his joints. He looked 
 
430 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 with demonlike joy at the wretched man suffering the direst 
 agonies, and again demanded of him the truth. He again 
 declared his firm conviction that Salome and Azahzel had 
 plotted the scheme. As he uttered amid his groans these 
 words, a distant voice was heard exclaiming — 
 
 Let the traitor die the death ; for he has falsely ac- 
 cused the sister of the king.’' 
 
 On turning towards the door, Salome was seen through 
 the iron grate ; she had followed Herod to the dungeon, to 
 feast her eyes on the victim writhing in tortures ; for he 
 was the chamberlain who had refused to admit her into the 
 armon of the queen. Even the savage tormentors were 
 shocked, and closed the grate. 
 
 Still more horrid tortures were applied ; and amid the 
 excruciating agony, the dying wretch exclaimed — 
 
 Her hatred for you is caused by something the kind 
 Sohemus told her in the fortress.” 
 
 Herod grinned with demoniac fierceness, and ordered 
 the executioners to despatch him, and left the dungeon. 
 As soon as he reached the guard, he called the officers, and 
 loudly declared — 
 
 Sohemus, who has served me well, would never have 
 made known to the queen my private orders, but where he 
 had no right to be ; therefore seize him, and directly slay 
 him ! Remember, if he escapes, your lives are forfeited.” 
 Sohemus was seized and slain. Herod went raging to 
 his apartment, like a glutted tiger to his lair. Salome fol- 
 lowed him, and kneeling besought him to listen to her, for 
 she w^as his injured sister. 
 
 He sternly said — 
 
 “ Whence all this misery ? I can hardly tell. Curses 
 on you for not warning me before! I want no defence 
 from you. What more do you know of this foul proceed- 
 ing?” 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 431 
 
 Salome, with affected grief, rejoined — 
 
 “ Sohemus passed his days with Mariamne at the for- 
 tress : it is not surprising that one so beautiful should have 
 inspired him with unpardonable love. I fear that love was 
 not wholly rejected ; but he is gone, and so now it matters 
 not, for he can love no more.” 
 
 Herod’s lips quivered at this intelligence, and his ven- 
 geance was added to by the fires of jealousy. He only 
 asked, in a hollow voice — 
 
 ‘‘ What more } what more ?” 
 
 The fiend pretended to be much afflicted, and added, in 
 a half complaining voice — 
 
 Alas ! you know I warned you from the first, that 
 she loved you not ; then I distinctly told you that the vile 
 Mazrah had attracted her wandering thoughts : now wc 
 find the weak Sohemus was a favourite too. Ah, Herod, 
 had my advice been followed, there would have been none 
 of this misery. Alas ! alas !” 
 
 The infatuated monster still continued to ask her for 
 more information, and credulously trusted to the accuracy 
 of all her artful lies, until his soul was harrowed up to a 
 state bordering on frenzy. He summoned Ananeel, and 
 directed him to convene the Sanhedrin on the following 
 morning, and ordered that they should assemble in the 
 audience-hall. During the greater part of the night, he 
 occupied himself in arranging the order of the trial, and in 
 preparing the accusation against his wife. He was roused 
 from a short feverish slumber by his attendant, with the 
 information that the hour for their assembling was at hand. 
 
 During the night Dermah had brought the children to 
 Mariamne, at her earnest request. She kissed them, prayed 
 over them, and with the last tears she ever shed followed 
 them to the outer door, where the rough sentinel did obei- 
 sance, and, as the tear-drop moistened his eye, said — 
 
432 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 “ I will not stop the queen, if she will fly from this 
 place/’ 
 
 She thanked him, asked his name and tribe, and re- 
 turned. When Dermah came back, Mariamne threw her- 
 self on her neck, blessed and thanked her, then besought 
 her to grant her one favour. The weeping Dermah bade 
 her to command it. She instantly said — 
 
 “ I command you to leave me and join your husband, 
 and fly this hated, this polluted land. Dermah, when you 
 are far away, and I am numbered with my murdered race, O, 
 sometimes think of me, who loved you with a sister’s love, 
 and looked upon your husband as my truest friend. We shall 
 meet again, where no deadly malice can pursue us, and 
 where no evil can assail us. Farewell, a long, a last fare- 
 well. Ah ! weep not so, my friend. I cannot weep ; the 
 stillness of despair has chilled me. Go, Dermah ; obey 
 my last command ; and carry with you my grateful remem- 
 brance to Babarrah.” 
 
 Dermah clung to her, and replied — 
 
 He bade me stay with you until he gave me a signal 
 to fly ; — he has friends and fleet horses to bear us far away. 
 There must be retribution in another life ; there must be 
 some safe refuge for the wretched to repose in. I will not 
 weakly bid you hope for life — it is not worth your keeping. 
 The very remembrance of your miseries would blast the 
 blessings of all this world’s prosperity. May we meet again 
 hereafter, and, forgetful of our former woes, dwell with 
 the blessed, and those who love us here, for ever !” 
 
 They remained locked in each other’s arms until Mari- 
 amne broke the silence — 
 
 Of my babes I dare not speak, lest all my resolution 
 fail me. May angels guard them, and may our God forget 
 to visit on them their father’s crimes ! Tell them hereafter 
 that their mother was an injured woman, driven through 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 433 
 
 a vale of misery to destruction. Dermah, one thing weighs 
 heavy on my heart. I have sent to see my mother, and 
 she comes not. Ask her for her blessing on me, assure her 
 of my innocence, beg her to forgive me for every fault and 
 every act that fell short of my duty. And, Dermah, if she 
 could be persuaded to fly with you, it might save her from 
 destruction, and Herod from more deeply imbruing his 
 hands in blood. My memory seems struggling to recall 
 some last impressions. Ah ! they come. It is now I see 
 the completion of the greater portion of the dream I told 
 you. Oh, it would harrow up my soul to madness to see 
 farther — what has passed I can think of — but, O heavenly 
 Father, cover the future with the veil of night ! Dermah, 
 pray with me ; and after, I will try and sleep until my hus- 
 band and his judges send for me to be condemned.'" 
 
 Dermah shuddered at the word ; but the queen, without 
 emotion, said — 
 
 It will only be a mandate to waft me to regions of 
 bliss and peace. My babes — what meant those forms in 
 my dream } I must try and sleep, lest more horrible fore- 
 bodings should assail me." 
 
 She placed herself on her couch, whispered a silent 
 prayer, and, being exhausted, slept, while her friend watched 
 over her. 
 
 The preparations for the trial occupied so long a time, 
 that it was the eighth hour before the queen was summoned 
 to appear before her judges. 
 
 Herod had been informed that crowds of adherents to 
 Mariamne had entered the city, and were bold in express- 
 ing their belief of her innocence. He dreaded, more than all 
 of them, the fearless Arab, and would have seized him, if he 
 had not thought that it would be a signal for tumult ; he 
 ordered his brother Pheroras to keep close to him, and on 
 the least disturbance to slay him. The palace was lined 
 
 u 
 
434 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 with the Idumsean guards, mercenary troops occupied the 
 adjoining streets, and the Galatians given him by Caesar 
 were stationed in the avenues and courts. 
 
 The high-priest Ananeel was seated on a chair of state ; 
 the priests, elders, and scribes, occupied their accustomed 
 places ; Herod on his throne appeared as the accuser of 
 his wife ; opposite to him were Alexandra, Salome, and 
 witnesses. 
 
 Mariamne, supported by Dermah, entered the hall. She 
 would not clothe herself in mourning garments, because she 
 was innocent, and going to the house of joy in paradise : 
 her dress was white ; her hair, unbound, fell on her neck 
 beneath a veil. On reaching the place destined for her, 
 she put her hand upon her bosom, and inclined her head to 
 the Sanhedrin. She then threw back her floating veil, as 
 if indifferent to the scrutiny of those who thought her 
 guilty. Her face was pale and woe-worn ; her eyes moved 
 not, but her head turned gently as she surveyed the assem- 
 bly, and, for a moment, were fixed on the savage monarch, 
 who could not bear the melancholy majesty of her look. 
 Silence pervaded the judges and those around. 
 
 The high-priest arose, and thus addressed her — 
 
 Mariamne, of the Asmonean race, and queen of Ju- 
 dsea, thou art cited before the Sanhedrin for offering the 
 price of blood to Azahzel, to poison our lord the king, your 
 husband : add not to your guilt, but ‘ give glory to the Lord 
 God of Israel, and make confession unto him.’ ” 
 
 Mariamne looked on Herod, then raised her hands, bent 
 her head, and in a clear unaltered voice replied — 
 
 By the great Jehovah, I am innocent.” 
 
 This declaration was recorded. 
 
 The high-priest called on the king to make his accusa- 
 tion. Mariamne’s frame slightly shivered, and her eyelids 
 closed for a moment ; but with renovated spirit she looked 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 435 
 
 on him, until he was visibly agitated, and compelled to 
 evade her by turning towards the judges, whom he thus 
 addressed — 
 
 Priests and elders of Israel, — to describe my feelings 
 as a husband and a king, would be useless and irrelative. 
 Had I followed the dictates of those feelings, I should not 
 now be here the accuser of my wife. I would have repu- 
 diated and left her to mourn for her past misdeeds. She 
 has demanded to be called before the Sanhedrin, and has 
 in our presence solemnly declared her innocence. Alas ! I 
 would that she had given glory to our God and confessed 
 her crime, instead of adding perjury to her attempt to 
 murder me. She cannot be aware of the evidence against 
 her. The Lord will not suffer such crimes to be hidden. 
 For years she has despised me, and has been wormwood to 
 my soul instead of an affectionate wife. Neither my glory, 
 the happiness of the people, nor my love, have decreased 
 her hatred, but increased it, until she tried, first, to win 
 over to her the long-tried, faithful cup-bearer Azahzel ; find- 
 ing that he honoured his king, and feared the law, she 
 tempted him with bribes to give me a potion she herself 
 would mix. He knew the hatred that she bore towards 
 me, and suspected that the potion was poisonous. He 
 obtained it, kept it by him, and yesterday fell at my feet 
 and confessed the treason. The previous conduct of the 
 accused upheld his tale. Lest I should be precipitate, a 
 criminal, condemned to die, was sent for, told the doubt, 
 and promised the chance of his life to swallow this potion 
 from the cup. He did so, the deadly mixture seized upon 
 his vital parts, and he expired in agony.’’ 
 
 The monarch bent his head, covered his face and groaned. 
 The Herodians and others rent their garments, and many 
 cursed the injured queen. She stood unmoved, with her 
 hands crossed on her bosom. Dermah, kneeling by her 
 
436 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 side, was scrutinising, through her tears, the fiend Salome, 
 on whose lip played an ill- suppressed smile of exultation at 
 the wreck of her lovely victim. Fear was portrayed on 
 the face of the unfeeling Alexandra. The king continued — 
 ‘‘ Azahzel is here ready to give his testimony : if more is 
 required, the dead body of the wretch who drank the poison 
 must pollute this hall. I could add accusations of other 
 crimes as deadly by our law, but in mercy I forbear.’’ 
 
 Azahzel was summoned, and the formula of the oath 
 read to him, to which he gave the customary assent. He 
 told the tale, in which he had been so well instructed by the 
 vile Salome, with such minute precision and so many tears, 
 that it almost staggered the conviction of her innocence 
 existing in the minds of some of her friends ; even murmurs 
 were heard from many present, and the minions of the king 
 looked towards Ananeel. 
 
 The hypocrite addressed the prisoner — 
 
 “ Our law does not condemn before it hears the defence 
 of the accused ; so, I beseech thee, clear thyself of this accu- 
 sation, if thou canst, before God and man.” 
 
 Mariamne looked on him, and with unaltered voice 
 replied — 
 
 “ I have spoken'* 
 
 The effect of these solemn words, and her manner, 
 swayed the opinions of the people, and many wept ; Herod, 
 perceiving this, grew angry, and exclaimed — 
 
 “ Perjured, unfaithful, perfidious murderess, tenfold 
 guilty of death ! I call upon your family, my kindred, and 
 my people, to curse you ! Pride and vengeance have been 
 the companions of your thoughts. I should for ever deem 
 the wretch an enemy to God and man, who should defend 
 you against these irrefutable proofs.” 
 
 His passion almost stopped his utterance. Dermah 
 rose, her tears were dried, and she exclaimed — 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 437 
 
 “ She is innocent ! these accusations are the falsehoods 
 of her enemies, who have duped the cruel and jealous 
 Herod/’ 
 
 At these words a tumult of voices filled the court, and 
 many blades were half unsheathed. Babarrah, who com- 
 manded the soldiers, stood near the king, and called with a 
 loud voice, that made the hall re-echo, and the stoutest hold 
 his peace — 
 
 Let no man unsheathe his blade before the Sanhe- 
 drin, lest the enemy should say that justice has been over- 
 borne.” 
 
 He stopped for a moment ; then fixing his eagle- eyes 
 upon the incensed yet fearful monarch, added — 
 
 The queen is innocent ! Azahzel’s tale is false. And, 
 monarch, when the honour of your wife is the question, 
 I may, without transgressing the laws of man, declare 
 that thou hast falsely accused her, and she is chaste and 
 faithful.” 
 
 The blood for a moment flushed the cheek of the noble 
 Mariamne; but her countenance underwent no change. 
 Before the astonished Herod and the awed assembly had 
 recovered their surprise, Alexandra, whose fears for her 
 own safety had overcome natural affection and every other 
 consideration, left her place, and rushing to her injured 
 child, thus barbed the arrows of calumny — 
 
 Hence, hence, perfidious woman! from the hour of 
 your nuptials your husband has been vexed and thwarted 
 by you. Your perjuries and infidelities have called down 
 the vengeance of Heaven on your head, and brought you to 
 a deserved death.” 
 
 She tore her hair, and loaded her with yet viler epithets, 
 until Dermah and the spectators raised a cry of abhorrence. 
 The king declared his crown and honour tainted ; and as 
 soon as silence was obtained, the high-priest put the ques- 
 u 2 
 
438 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 tion to the judges ; and they, knowing the determination of 
 the king, at once declared — 
 
 “ She is guilty of death !” 
 
 Mariamne shewed no signs of fear, and seemed the only 
 being there unmoved. Several of the judges, though they 
 had sanctioned the condemnation, earnestly besought the 
 king to postpone the execution of the sentence ; and more 
 than one proposed that she should be imprisoned in some 
 distant fortress ; but many demanded her immediate death. 
 Amid this confusion she was led away. 
 
 As soon as they reached a retired part of the palace, 
 she embraced Dermah, and said in a low, imploring voice — - 
 Save me one pang, by going to your husband ; rely 
 on it, he will not escape while you are here, and so I may 
 have to answer for your lives. My only, my much-loved 
 friend, leave me, or my resolution will fail me ; for I shall 
 believe that for my sake you are both sacrificed./’ 
 
 She imprinted one long last kiss with her cold lips, 
 unclasped her arms, gazed on her for a moment, and saying 
 "" Farewell !” hastened to leave her. Dermah uttered an 
 agonising cry, covered her face, and reluctantly left her 
 forlorn friend to join her husband. 
 
 Salome followed Herod from the hall into the palace, 
 and there urged him not to delay the execution of the sen- 
 tence, unless he desired to stir up rebellion in the kingdom ; 
 since not only the people were becoming turbulent, but 
 numbers were pouring into the city from every quarter. 
 The king was greatly agitated, and evidently reluctant to 
 order Mariamne to be led to death. While his mind was 
 wavering, Sabbion appeared, and, prostrating himself, said — 
 “ Blessed be the Lord’s anointed ! I have ever thought 
 it my duty to my king to warn him of impending danger, — 
 the Asmonean guards are ready to revolt.” 
 
 These words decided him ; and in defiance of the Jewish 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 439 
 
 law, which decrees that no one shall be condemned and 
 suffer on the same day, he called for the appointed officers, 
 and commanded them to lead her to the forum, and there to 
 fulfil the law. One dared to say, “ that it was near sunset, 
 or the twelfth hour, and the law would not sanction the in- 
 fliction of punishment by night, scarcely within the gates.'’ 
 
 The opposition revived the monarch's rage ; he smote 
 and sent him to confinement ; and, repeating the order, 
 traversed his apartment with quick and heavy tread. 
 
 The officers entered her room, and found her there 
 without one friend to support her at her utmost need. The 
 slave Tezellah would have come forward, but a fierce 
 Herodian thrust her back. They approached Mariamne, 
 and the chief of them said, with faltering voice — 
 
 Daughter of death, we have received our orders” 
 
 She waved her hand for them to lead the w^ay, and fol- 
 lowed with slow and steady step. 
 
 Contrary to the usual custom, the place appointed 
 for the execution was the forum, near the palace. In 
 passing through the avenues, and across the courts, no 
 friend raised a parting cry, no tear was shed ; on every side 
 were guards, and mercenary warriors, and unknown faces. 
 She passed the gateway, and was exposed to the public gaze. 
 Mingled sounds of blessings, curses, woes, and cries for 
 justice, instantly arose from among the people. She crossed 
 her hands upon her bosom, and advanced unmoved by the 
 horrid din. When she had reached the middle of the street, 
 beyond the palace- wall, a crowd of horsemen pressed down 
 upon the front ; at their head rode Jonathan and Reuben ; 
 on their flank appeared Babarrah, backed by the Asmonean 
 guard. He drew his falchion, which was the preconcerted 
 signal, and a chosen band spurred in among the crowd to 
 surround their injured queen. Pheroras had anticipated 
 the skilful movement, warned by the traitor Sabbion, and 
 
440 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 in an instant the spearmen were prepared, and he rode at 
 the brave Babarrah, and tried by a sudden thrust to pierce 
 his bosom : the Arab had but a moment to ward off the 
 blow, but at the same time cut the savage to the ground. 
 The Galatians had, on the first appearance of the guard, 
 hastened through the gateway. Babarrah saw, at a single 
 glance, that he had been betrayed, and cried, in a voice of 
 agony— 
 
 All, all is lost, my brave men ! save yourselves, for 
 Mariamne's sake !’* 
 
 She looked at Babarrah, and with an imploring voice 
 distinctly exclaimed — 
 
 O, spare the blood of my people ! Come not to my 
 rescue ! Fly ! for my sake, fly !’* 
 
 Then turning to the officers, she said — 
 
 Lead on !’* 
 
 A serried phalanx of men, on either side, prevented her 
 from seeing what took place, and she moved slowly for- 
 ward. They soon reached the place where all her sorrows 
 were to end. 
 
 The sun was setting amid clouds, through which its 
 beams could not penetrate, when the lovely victim reached 
 the spot where the executioners were ready to perform 
 their ofi^ice. She advanced to the step, where her coffin 
 lay; with steady hand untied her veil, that fell unheeded 
 to the ground ; the braid which bound her hair unfastened 
 with it, and her raven tresses floated over her marble neck. 
 A merciless Herodian would have torn it off, but the execu- 
 tioners prevented his attempt. 
 
 Mariamne glanced on the silent crowd, covering the 
 open space and all the terraced houses round, but spoke 
 not; then gazed on the declining sun with an unearthly 
 look ; her lips moved as she prayed : at that moment the 
 level beams burst through the cloudy veil, and shining on 
 
MARIAMNE. 
 
 441 
 
 her pallid face and snowy garments, seemed to change her 
 to a heavenly spirit. She appeared communing with guar- 
 dian angels as she gently drew away her hair, and knelt. 
 The satellite gave the unerring blow — Mariamne’s quiver- 
 ing body sunk into its narrow cell, and her spirit returned 
 to God who gave it. 
 
 Then there arose — alas, too late — a cry of despair and 
 woe, that smote the monarch’s ear, and told him that the 
 dreadful deed was dohe. It sounded to him like a mighty 
 voice, that quelled all human passions, and appalled the 
 soul. It seemed to tell him, in words beyond the power of 
 mortals to disbelieve, that he had murdered his spotless 
 wife ! He stood and trembled, then shrieked in utter 
 agony, and ran forth, and called aloud to bring him back 
 his Mariamne. He met her bier, and following it his 
 brother’s corpse, still looking fierce. As if a moment’s 
 doubt fiashed across his maddening brain, he tore away the 
 covering from Mariamne’s coffin, and saw her face placid 
 and lovely, even in death; no stain had soiled it, but her 
 tresses were clogged with gore, and matted on her bosom. 
 
 Again the loud wail of woe was heard, and he remem- 
 bered that she was gone for ever. He placed his hands 
 upon his brow, as if smitten by some unseen power; he 
 shrieked, and rushed away, scourged by the lashes of up- 
 braiding conscience, and with burning madness on his soul. 
 When the tempest of his mind was lulled, he ordered his 
 officers to prepare the minstrels and banquet, and called 
 for Mariamne ; when she came not, he repeated her name 
 until the truth was remembered, and he again became a 
 raving maniac. Months passed away : he left his king- 
 dom, wandered amid the deserts, and called for her he had 
 so foully murdered. Time and the will of Providence re- 
 stored him to his reason. His transient penitence had no 
 
442 
 
 MARIAMNE. 
 
 foundation on which to stand ; he again became a tyrant, 
 and imbrued his guilty hands in blood, until — 
 
 The voice in Rama had been heard — 
 
 Lamentation and most bitter weeping ; 
 
 The daughters of Rachel weeping for their children. 
 Refusing to be comforted for their children, because 
 they were not. 
 
 Then God smote him with loathsome and horrible dis- 
 eases, and astonishment of heart, and called him to the 
 tribunal of Almighty justice. 
 
NOTE. 
 
 Lest it should be thought that I have transgressed, without some 
 authority, the scanty outline of the Jewish historian in his account of 
 Alexandra’s conduct to her daughter, I quote the following passages 
 from the work of the writer who calls himself Joseph the son of 
 Gorion : — 
 
 Alexandra vero, illius mater, cum ei res innotuisset, 
 exclamavit atque indignabunda Salomen regis sororem, sic allocuta 
 est : Egredere, perfida, quae marito tuo semper refractaria fuisti, eum- 
 que mendaciis et scortationibus tuis ad mortem adegisti : dein concitato 
 animo ac voce sublata hsec ei ingessit maledicta.’* 
 
 Foeminse quoque alise multae per fenestras et cancellos prospi- 
 cientes maledictis illam ac probris affecerunt, quod Mariamne ipsius 
 fraude absque uUo suo merito ad mortem referetur,” &c. &c. 
 
 The difference between the true and spurious Josephus I have used 
 as I thought best. I will add the following words : — 
 
 In dicta Josippi Epitom. p. 139, narratur, qu5d Mariamna ad 
 forum urbis perducta ibique interfecta sit. Cumque ad locum morti 
 destinatum venisset, collum denudatum prcsbuit gladio satellitis regii, 
 qui illam mandato regis interfecit.’^ 
 
 THE END. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED BY ROBSON, LEVEY, AND FRANKLYN, 
 
 46 St. Martin’s Lane, 
 


 SI. 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS- 
 
 3J)_112 055254«an